The case of lay-communion with the Church of England considered and the lawfulness of it shew'd from the testimony of above an hundred eminent non-conformists of several perswasions.
         Williams, John, 1636?-1709.
      
       
         
           1683
        
      
       Approx. 173 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 42 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66383
         Wing W2691
         ESTC R1501
         12497129
         ocm 12497129
         62546
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66383)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62546)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 951:69)
      
       
         
           
             The case of lay-communion with the Church of England considered and the lawfulness of it shew'd from the testimony of above an hundred eminent non-conformists of several perswasions.
             Williams, John, 1636?-1709.
          
           [8], 75 p.
           
             Printed for Dorman Newman ...,
             London :
             1683.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Written by John Williams. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Fourth title in: A collection of cases and other discourses, v. 1.
             Errata: p. 75.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Lord's Supper -- Early works to 1800.
           Lord's Supper -- Church of England -- Early works to 1800.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           CASE
           OF
           Lay-Communion
           WITH
           THE
           CHURCH
           OF
           ENGLAND
           CONSIDERED
           ;
           And
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           it
           shew'd
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           above
           an
           hundred
           eminent
           Non-Conformists
           of
           several
           Perswasions
           .
           Published
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           scrupulous
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           the
           sufferings
           which
           such
           needlesly
           expose
           themselves
           to
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Dorman
             Newman
          
           at
           the
           
             Kings
             Arms
          
           in
           the
           Poultry
           .
           1683.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           DISSENTERS
           FROM
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
             Dear
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           YOU
           being
           at
           this
           time
           called
           upon
           by
           Authority
           to
           joyn
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           ordered
           to
           be
           put
           in
           Execution
           against
           such
           as
           refuse
           it
           ;
           it
           s
           both
           your
           Duty
           and
           Interest
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           grounds
           upon
           which
           you
           deny
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           Communion
           with
           a
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thereby
           expose
           our
           Religion
           to
           danger
           ,
           and
           your selves
           to
           suffering
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           
             unless
             the
             cause
             be
             good
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             call
             clear
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             right
             ,
             it
             cannot
             bring
             Peace
          
           to
           your selves
           ,
           or
           be
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           Not
           bring
           Peace
           to
           your selves
           ;
           For
           
             we
             cannot
             suffer
             joyfully
             the
             spoiling
             of
             our
             Goods
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             confinement
             of
             our
             Persons
             ,
             the
             ruine
             of
             our
             Families
             ,
             unless
             Conscience
             be
             able
             truly
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             done
             any
             thing
             but
             sin
             
             against
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             have
             avoided
             these
             sufferings
             from
             men
             .
          
           Not
           be
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           
           
             to
             whom
             all
             are
             accountable
             for
             what
             portion
             he
             hath
             instrusted
             them
             with
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             throw
             away
             without
             sufficient
             reason
          
           ;
           and
           who
           has
           made
           it
           our
           duty
           
             to
             do
             what
             we
             can
             without
             Sin
             in
             Obedience
             to
             that
             Authority
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             over
             us
             ,
          
           
           (
           as
           you
           are
           told
           by
           some
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           with
           your selves
           .
           )
        
         
           To
           assist
           persons
           in
           this
           enquiry
           ,
           I
           have
           observed
           that
           of
           late
           several
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           have
           undertaken
           the
           most
           material
           points
           that
           you
           do
           question
           ,
           and
           have
           handled
           them
           with
           that
           Candor
           and
           Calmness
           which
           becomes
           their
           profession
           ,
           and
           the
           gravity
           of
           the
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           the
           better
           invite
           those
           that
           are
           willing
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           to
           peruse
           and
           consider
           them
           .
           But
           because
           Truth
           and
           Reason
           do
           too
           often
           suffer
           by
           the
           prejudices
           we
           have
           against
           particular
           persons
           ;
           to
           remove
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           obstruction
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Treatise
           shewed
           that
           these
           Authors
           are
           not
           alone
           ,
           but
           have
           the
           concurrent
           Testimony
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           Non-Conformists
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           do
           generally
           grant
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           required
           in
           the
           Parochial
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           for
           Separation
           from
           it
           .
           The
           sence
           of
           many
           of
           these
           I
           
           have
           here
           collected
           ,
           and
           for
           one
           hundred
           I
           could
           easily
           have
           produced
           two
           ,
           if
           the
           Cause
           were
           to
           go
           by
           the
           Pole
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           Reason
           or
           Authority
           will
           prevail
           ,
           I
           hope
           that
           yet
           your
           satisfaction
           and
           recovery
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           to
           be
           despaired
           of
           :
           Which
           God
           of
           his
           infinite
           mercy
           grant
           for
           your
           own
           and
           the
           Churches
           sake
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             difference
             betwixt
             Ministerial
             and
             Lay-Communion
             
               pag.
               1
            
          
           
             The
             Dissenters
             grant
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             
               p.
               4
            
          
           
             That
             they
             are
             not
             totally
             to
             separate
             from
             it
             
               p.
               12
            
          
           
             That
             they
             are
             to
             comply
             with
             it
             as
             far
             as
             lawfully
             they
             can
             
               p.
               16
            
          
           
             That
             defects
             in
             Worship
             ,
             if
             not
             essential
             ,
             are
             no
             just
             reason
             for
             Separation
             
               p.
               23
            
          
           
             That
             the
             expectation
             of
             better
             edification
             is
             no
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             with-hold
             Communion
             
               p.
               39
            
          
           
             The
             badness
             of
             Ministers
             will
             not
             justifie
             Separation
             
               p.
               48
            
          
           
             The
             neglect
             or
             want
             of
             Discipline
             no
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             separate
             
               p.
               59
            
          
           
             The
             opinion
             which
             the
             Nonconformists
             have
             of
             the
             several
             practices
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             its
             Lay-Members
             are
             concerned
             in
             
               p.
               64
            
          
           
             That
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             are
             lawful
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             stint
             the
             Spirit
             ibid.
             
          
           
             That
             publick
             prescribed
             Forms
             may
             lawfully
             be
             joyned
             with
             
               p.
               66
            
          
           
             That
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             is
             for
             its
             matter
             sound
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             for
             its
             Form
             tolerable
             ,
             if
             not
             useful
             
               p.
               69
            
          
           
             That
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             idolatrous
             ,
             nor
             
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             no
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             separate
             from
             that
             Ordinance
             
               p.
               71
               ,
               72
            
          
           
             That
             standing
             up
             at
             the
             Creed
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             lawful
             
               p.
               73
            
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             ibid.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           NON-CONFORMISTS
           PLEA
           FOR
           Lay-Communion
           With
           the
           CHURCH
           of
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           THE
           Christian
           World
           is
           divided
           into
           two
           Ranks
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           ,
           usually
           known
           by
           the
           names
           of
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           People
           .
           The
           Clergy
           ,
           besides
           the
           things
           essentially
           belonging
           to
           their
           Office
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           all
           well-ordered
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           strictly
           obliged
           by
           Declarations
           or
           Subscriptions
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           to
           owne
           and
           maintain
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           into
           which
           they
           are
           admitted
           .
           Thus
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           They
           do
           subscribe
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           more
           especially
           contained
           in
           the
           Thirty
           Nine
           Articles
           ,
           and
           declare
           that
           they
           will
           use
           the
           Forms
           and
           Rites
           contained
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           promise
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Government
           in
           its
           Orders
           .
           
           The
           design
           of
           all
           which
           is
           to
           preserve
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Unity
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           doth
           much
           depend
           upon
           that
           of
           its
           Officers
           and
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Laity
           are
           under
           no
           such
           Obligations
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Declarations
           or
           Subscriptions
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           more
           than
           to
           attend
           upon
           ,
           and
           joyn
           with
           the
           Worship
           practised
           and
           allowed
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           a
           worthy
           Person
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           when
           it
           was
           objected
           that
           many
           Errours
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Life
           were
           imposed
           as
           Conditions
           of
           Communion
           ,
           he
           replies
           ,
           
             What
             is
             imposed
             on
             you
             as
             a
             Condition
             to
             your
             Communion
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             but
             your
             actual
             Communion
             it self
             ?
          
           In
           discoursing
           therefore
           about
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Communion
           with
           a
           Church
           ,
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           these
           two
           must
           be
           carefully
           observed
           ,
           lest
           the
           things
           required
           only
           of
           one
           Order
           of
           Men
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           belong
           to
           all
           .
           
           It
           's
           observed
           by
           one
           ,
           
             That
             the
             original
             of
             all
             our
             mischiefs
             sprung
             from
             mens
             confounding
             the
             terms
             of
             Ministerial
             Conformity
             with
             those
             of
             Lay-Communion
             with
             the
             Parochial
             Assemblies
             ;
             there
             being
             much
             more
             required
             of
             Ministers
             than
             of
             the
             People
             :
             private
             persons
             having
             much
             less
             to
             say
             for
             themselves
             in
             absenting
             from
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             performed
             by
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             than
             the
             Pastor
             hath
             for
             not
             taking
             Oaths
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           this
           difference
           was
           but
           observed
           ,
           and
           the
           Case
           of
           Lay-Communion
           truly
           stated
           and
           understood
           ,
           
           
             the
             people
             would
             not
             be
             far
             more
             averse
             to
             Communion
             with
             the
             Parish-Churches
             than
             the
             Non-Conforming
             Ministers
             are
             ,
          
           as
           one
           complains
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           they
           might
           think
           of
           the
           Conformity
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           
           
             because
             of
             the
             previous
             terms
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             judge
             what
             is
             required
             of
             the
             people
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
          
           as
           some
           of
           them
           do
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Ministers
           by
           
           bringing
           their
           Case
           to
           the
           Peoples
           may
           see
           Communion
           then
           to
           be
           lawful
           ,
           and
           find
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           maintain
           it
           in
           a
           private
           capacity
           ;
           so
           the
           People
           by
           perceiving
           their
           Case
           not
           to
           be
           that
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           widely
           different
           from
           it
           ,
           would
           be
           induced
           to
           hold
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           joyn
           with
           those
           of
           their
           Ministers
           that
           think
           it
           their
           Duty
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           are
           therein
           of
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           that
           did
           not
           act
           a
           ,
           
             as
             if
             there
             was
             no
             middle
             between
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             true
             Worship
             thereof
             ,
             and
             subscription
             unto
             ,
             or
             practice
             or
             approbation
             of
             all
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           For
           b
           
             though
             they
             would
             not
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             against
             separation
             from
             Gods
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
          
           as
           one
           of
           them
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           doth
           declare
           .
           So
           that
           as
           great
           a
           difference
           as
           there
           is
           betwixt
           presence
           and
           Consent
           ,
           betwixt
           bare
           Communion
           and
           approbation
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Minister
           and
           the
           attendance
           of
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           so
           much
           is
           there
           betwixt
           the
           Case
           of
           Ministerial
           and
           Lay-Communion
           :
           And
           therefore
           when
           we
           consider
           the
           Case
           of
           Lay-Communion
           ,
           we
           are
           only
           to
           respect
           what
           is
           required
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           what
           part
           they
           are
           to
           have
           and
           exercise
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           what
           they
           are
           concerned
           in
           ,
           are
           either
           ,
           The
           Forms
           that
           are
           imposed
           ,
           the
           Gestures
           they
           are
           to
           use
           ,
           and
           the
           Times
           they
           are
           to
           observe
           ,
           for
           the
           Celebration
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ;
           or
           ,
           The
           Ministration
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           be
           remotely
           suppos'd
           also
           to
           be
           concerned
           in
           .
        
         
           The
           lawfulness
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           things
           required
           in
           Lay-Communion
           amongst
           us
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           undertake
           to
           prove
           and
           maintain
           by
           Arguments
           taken
           from
           those
           that
           already
           are
           in
           full
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           obliged
           to
           justifie
           it
           ;
           but
           from
           those
           that
           in
           some
           things
           do
           dissent
           from
           
           it
           ,
           who
           may
           therefore
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           impartial
           and
           whose
           Reasons
           may
           be
           the
           more
           heeded
           as
           coming
           from
           themselves
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           that
           are
           as
           forward
           in
           other
           respects
           to
           owne
           the
           miscarriages
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           those
           that
           wholly
           separate
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Judgment
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           opinion
           the
           most
           eminent
           and
           sober
           Non-Conformists
           have
           had
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           opinion
           they
           have
           had
           of
           Communion
           with
           that
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           opinion
           they
           he
           had
           of
           such
           practices
           and
           usages
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           as
           Lay-men
           are
           concerned
           in
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             What
             opinion
             the
             most
             eminent
             and
             sober
             Non-Conformists
             have
             had
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           .
           And
           that
           will
           appear
           in
           these
           two
           things
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           they
           owne
           her
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           be
           a
           Church
           in
           the
           main
           very
           valuable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           They
           
             owne
             her
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
           Thus
           an
           Eminent
           Person
           saith
           of
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           
           
             They
             did
             always
             plead
             against
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             but
             never
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             her
             Being
             ,
             or
             the
             comfort
             of
             her
             Communion
             ,
          
           
           And
           as
           much
           is
           affirmed
           of
           the
           present
           ,
           by
           a
           grave
           and
           sober
           Person
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             generally
             hold
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             though
             defective
             in
             its
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           And
           thus
           it
           's
           acknowledged
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           by
           one
           that
           undertakes
           their
           Defence
           ,
           and
           would
           defend
           them
           in
           their
           Separation
           ,
           
           
             We
             acknowledge
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             visible
             Church
             with
             them
             .
          
           And
           this
           they
           do
           not
           only
           barely
           assert
           ,
           but
           do
           undertake
           to
           prove
           :
           This
           is
           done
           by
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           in
           their
           Confutation
           of
           the
           Brownists
           ,
           
           who
           thus
           begin
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             from
             which
             whosoever
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             separateth
             himself
             ,
             cutteth
             himself
             off
             from
             Christ
             ,
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             indifferent
             Reader
             may
             be
             perswaded
             by
             these
             Reasons
             following
             :
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             We
             enjoy
             and
             joyn
             together
             in
             the
             use
             of
             those
             outward
             means
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             in
             his
             Word
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             effectual
             to
             the
             unfeigned
             conversion
             of
             many
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             both
             by
             the
             other
             fruits
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Martyrdom
             which
             sundry
             have
             endured
             that
             were
             Members
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             whole
             Church
             maketh
             profession
             of
             the
             true
             Faith.
             The
             Confession
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Apology
             thereof
             ,
             and
             those
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             which
             were
             agreed
             upon
             in
             the
             Convocation-House
             ,
             An.
             1562.
             (
             whereunto
             every
             Minister
             of
             the
             Land
             is
             bound
             to
             subscribe
             )
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             contain
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             do
             prove
             this
             evidently
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           So
           Mr.
           Ball
           :
           
           
             Wheresoever
             we
             see
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             truly
             taught
             and
             professed
             in
             Points
             fundamental
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             for
             substance
             rightly
             administred
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             the
             health
             and
             soundness
             of
             it
             may
             be
             crazed
             by
             many
             errours
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             corruptions
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             evils
             in
             the
             life
             and
             manners
             of
             men
             .
          
           
           As
           much
           as
           this
           is
           also
           affirmed
           in
           the
           Letters
           passed
           betwixt
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Old
           England
           and
           
             New
             England
             ,
             It
             is
             simply
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             that
             it
             be
             laid
             upon
             Christ
             the
             foundation
             ,
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             remaining
             of
             what
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             the
             want
             of
             what
             is
             commanded
             cannot
             put
             the
             Society
             from
             the
             Title
             or
             Right
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           enquire
           into
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           present
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           likewise
           arguing
           
           for
           it
           :
           
           Thus
           the
           Author
           of
           Jerubbaal
           ,
           
             The
             Essentials
             constitutive
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             a
             re
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Head
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             Body
             ;
             3.
             
             The
             Union
             that
             is
             between
             them
             :
             Which
             three
             concurring
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             Christ
             being
             the
             professed
             Head
             ,
             She
             being
             Christ's
             professed
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             being
             the
             Union-band
             whereby
             they
             are
             coupled
             together
             ,
             She
             cannot
             in
             justice
             be
             denied
             a
             true
             (
             though
             God
             knows
             far
             from
             a
             pure
             )
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           If
           we
           should
           proceed
           in
           this
           Argument
           ,
           and
           consider
           the
           Particulars
           ,
           I
           might
           fill
           a
           Volume
           with
           Testimonies
           of
           this
           kind
           .
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           universally
           held
           to
           be
           true
           and
           sound
           ,
           even
           the
           Brownists
           own'd
           it
           of
           old
           in
           their
           calm
           mood
           ,
           who
           declare
           ,
           
           
             We
             testifie
             to
             all
             men
             by
             these
             Presents
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             not
             forsaken
             any
             one
             Point
             of
             the
             true
             ,
             ancient
             ,
             Apostolick
             Faith
             professed
             in
             our
             Land
             ,
             but
             hold
             the
             same
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             with
             them
             .
          
           See
           more
           in
           
           Bayly's
           Disswasive
           ,
           c.
           2.
           p.
           20.33
           .
           and
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           Unreasonableness
           of
           Separation
           ,
           part
           1.
           
           §
           .
           9.
           p.
           31.
           
           The
           Presbyterians
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           call
           them
           for
           distinction
           sake
           )
           do
           owne
           it
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           
             Corbet
             ,
             The
             Doctrin
             of
             Faith
             and
             Sacraments
             by
             Law
             established
             is
             heartily
             received
             by
             the
             Non-Conformists
             .
          
           
           So
           M
           r
           
             Baxter
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             the
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Followers
             from
             the
             first
             Reformation
             begun
             by
          
           Edward
           the
           VI
           ,
           
             were
             found
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             adhering
             to
             the
             Augustan
             method
             express'd
             now
             in
             the
             Articles
             and
             Homilies
             ,
             they
             differed
             not
             in
             any
             considerable
             Point
             from
             those
             whom
             they
             called
             Puritans
             .
          
           The
           like
           is
           affirmed
           by
           the
           Independents
           ,
           
           
             The
             Confession
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             declared
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             herein
             what
             is
             purely
             Doctrinal
             ,
             we
             fully
             embrace
          
           As
           to
           the
           Worship
           ,
           they
           owne
           it
           for
           the
           matter
           and
           substance
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           
           and
           for
           Edification
           .
           So
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           
           as
           M
           r
           
             Hildersham
             ,
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             receive
             profit
             by
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             done
             in
             God's
             Publick
             Worship
             among
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Institution
             ,
             Ordinance
             and
             Commandment
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           So
           among
           the
           present
           ,
           it
           is
           own'd
           by
           both
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           ;
           
           by
           the
           former
           in
           the
           
             Morning-Exercise
             ,
             Why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             supposeable
             ,
             that
             Christians
             may
             be
             moved
             by
             reasonable
             considerations
             to
             attend
             the
             Publick
             Forms
             ,
             the
             substantial
             parts
             of
             them
             being
             thought
             agreeable
             to
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             Circumstantials
             too
             disagreeable
             .
          
           So
           it
           's
           acknowledged
           ,
           
           That
           
             in
             private
             Meetings
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             is
             used
             as
             in
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             only
             some
             Circumstances
             and
             Ceremonies
             omitted
             .
          
           By
           the
           latter
           ,
           
           
             We
             know
             full
             well
             that
             we
             differ
             in
             nothing
             from
             the
             whole
             form
             of
             Religion
             established
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             but
             only
             in
             some
             few
             things
             in
             outward
             Worship
             .
          
           But
           I
           shall
           have
           further
           occasion
           to
           treat
           of
           this
           under
           the
           third
           General
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           for
           substance
           the
           same
           which
           Christ
           hath
           established
           .
           So
           M
           r
           
             Bradshaw
             ,
             I
             affirm
          
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             Ministry
             of
             our
             Church-Assemblies
             (
             howsoever
             it
             may
             in
             some
             particular
             parts
             of
             the
             execution
             happily
             be
             defective
             in
             some
             places
             )
             is
             for
             the
             substance
             thereof
             that
             very
             same
             Ministry
             which
             Christ
             hath
             set
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
           This
           he
           speaks
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           of
           those
           
             that
             do
             subscribe
             and
             conform
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             State.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           have
           all
           things
           necessarily
           belonging
           to
           their
           Office
           ;
           so
           the
           grave
           and
           modest
           Confutation
           maintains
           ,
           
           
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             whole
             truth
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             it
             ;
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             of
             publick
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Ministers
             Office
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             so
             they
             
             are
             all
             appointed
             to
             our
             Ministers
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           owne
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           defects
           in
           it
           ,
           whether
           in
           their
           Call
           or
           Administration
           ,
           do
           not
           nullifie
           the
           Office
           .
           Thus
           much
           M
           r
           Bradshaw
           doth
           contend
           for
           ,
           
           
             So
             many
             of
             our
             Ministers
             (
             who
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             are
             called
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             )
             as
             in
             all
             Points
             concerning
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             are
             qualified
             according
             to
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             have
             their
             Offices
             ,
             Callings
             ,
             Administration
             and
             maintenance
             ,
             for
             the
             substance
             thereof
             ordained
             by
             Christ.
             And
             yet
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             there
             may
             be
             some
             accidental
             defects
             ,
             or
             superfluities
             in
             or
             about
             them
             all
             ;
             yet
             such
             as
             do
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             proved
             to
             destroy
             the
             nature
             and
             substance
             of
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           This
           is
           maintained
           at
           large
           in
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Ministers
           in
           Old
           England
           ,
           
           &c.
           p.
           86
           ,
           87.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           like
           is
           also
           affirmed
           even
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           so
           the
           Brethren
           in
           their
           Apology
           ,
           
             The
             unwarrantable
             power
             in
             Church-Governours
             did
             never
             work
             in
             any
             of
             us
             any
             other
             thought
             ,
             much
             less
             opinion
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Ministry
             thereof
          
           [
           of
           the
           English
           Churches
           ]
           
             was
             a
             true
             Ministry
          
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           
             Cotton
             ,
             The
             power
             whereby
             the
             Ministers
             in
          
           England
           
             do
             administer
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             is
             either
             spiritual
             and
             proper
             ,
             essential
             to
             their
             Calling
             ,
             or
             adventitious
             and
             accidental
             .
             The
             former
             they
             have
             received
             from
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             The
             latter
             from
             the
             Patron
             who
             presents
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishop
             who
             ordains
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Whoever
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           see
           their
           Ordination
           defended
           may
           consult
           
             Jus
             Divinum
             Ministerii
             Evangelici
          
           ,
           part
           2.
           p.
           12
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           25
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Jus
             Divinum
             R●gim
             .
             Eccles.
          
           p.
           264
           ,
           &c.
           
           Cawdry's
           Independency
           a
           great
           Schism
           ,
           p.
           116.
           and
           his
           Defence
           of
           it
           ,
           p.
           35
           ,
           37.
           
        
         
           Thus
           far
           therefore
           we
           see
           how
           far
           it
           is
           agreed
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           a
           true
           Church
           in
           its
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Ministry
           .
           But
           when
           we
           come
           
           to
           consider
           what
           the
           Church
           is
           they
           own
           thus
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           there
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           they
           do
           differ
           .
           The
           Presbyterians
           generally
           own
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           and
           have
           writ
           much
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Books
           quoted
           in
           the
           Margin
           *
           :
           others
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           prudential
           thing
           ,
           and
           what
           may
           lawfully
           be
           complyed
           with
           ;
           So
           Mr.
           Tombs
           ‖
           
             It
             is
             no
             more
             against
             the
             Gospel
             to
             term
             the
             believers
             of
          
           England
           
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             than
             it
             is
             to
             term
             believers
             throughout
             the
             World
             the
             Cahtholick
             Church
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             more
             unfit
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             term
             our selves
             Members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             need
             to
             shew
             any
             institution
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             more
             for
             the
             one
             than
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           But
           those
           that
           will
           not
           own
           it
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           in
           respect
           of
           such
           a
           constitution
           ,
           or
           that
           speak
           doubtfully
           of
           it
           ,
           do
           yet
           assert
           as
           much
           of
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           .
           It
           s
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           distribution
           into
           Parishes
           is
           not
           of
           divine
           but
           humane
           institution
           ;
           but
           withal
           ,
           its
           thought
           by
           some
           a
           agreeable
           to
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           favoured
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           by
           experience
           has
           been
           found
           to
           be
           of
           such
           convenience
           ,
           advantage
           ,
           and
           security
           to
           Religion
           ,
           that
           a
           person
           of
           great
           eminence
           hath
           more
           than
           once
           said
           b
           ;
           
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             that
             will
             preserve
             Religion
             here
             in
             its
             due
             advantages
             ,
             must
             endeavour
             to
             preserve
             the
             soundness
             ,
             concord
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             .
          
           And
           another
           very
           worthy
           person
           saith
           c
           ,
           that
           
             the
             nullifying
             and
             treading
             down
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             is
             a
             Popish
             Design
             .
          
           But
           whatever
           opinion
           others
           may
           have
           of
           that
           Form
           ,
           yet
           all
           of
           one
           sort
           and
           another
           ,
           agree
           that
           the
           Churches
           so
           called
           ,
           are
           or
           may
           be
           true
           Churches
           .
           
           This
           was
           the
           general
           opinion
           of
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           .
           Thus
           saith
           a
           late
           Writer
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           he
           is
           unwilling
           to
           grant
           that
           they
           did
           own
           the
           National
           Church
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           yet
           doth
           admit
           (
           as
           he
           needs
           
           must
           at
           least
           )
           that
           
             they
             did
             own
             the
             several
             Parishes
             or
             Congregations
             in
          
           England
           
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             constitution
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             doctrine
             and
             worship
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             in
             them
             no
             such
             intollerable
             corruptions
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             Christians
             should
             fly
             from
             them
             .
          
           And
           even
           those
           that
           were
           in
           other
           respects
           opposite
           enough
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           so
           declare
           ;
           
           
             It
             was
          
           ,
           saith
           Mr.
           
             Baxter
             ,
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             that
             had
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             Mr.
          
           H.
           Jacob
           
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Congregational
             party
             wrote
             for
             communion
             with
             ,
             against
          
           Fr.
           Johnson
           ,
           
             and
             in
             respect
             to
             which
             be
             called
             them
             Separatists
             against
             whom
             he
             wrote
             .
             The
             same
             I
             may
             say
             of
             Mr.
          
           Bradshaw
           ,
           Dr.
           Ames
           ,
           
             and
             other
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             whom
             the
             Congregational
             Brethren
             think
             were
             favourable
             to
             their
             way
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           will
           hearken
           to
           the
           abovesaid
           Author
           ,
           he
           saith
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           
           that
           
             the
             general
             sence
             of
             the
             present
             Non-Conformists
             both
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Parishes
             of
          
           England
           
             generally
             are
             true
             Churches
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             people
             being
             Christians
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             form
             ,
             their
             Ministers
             being
             true
             Ministers
             ,
             such
             as
             for
             their
             doctrine
             and
             manners
             deserve
             not
             to
             be
             degraded
             .
          
           But
           left
           he
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           incline
           to
           one
           side
           ,
           I
           shall
           produce
           the
           testimony
           of
           such
           as
           are
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           .
           As
           for
           those
           of
           New-England
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Baxter
           doth
           say
           ,
           that
           
             their
             own
             expressions
             signify
             that
             they
             take
             the
             English
             Parishes
             that
             have
             godly
             Ministers
             for
             true
             Churches
             though
             faulty
             .
          
           
           Mr.
           Cotton
           professeth
           that
           
             Robinson's
             denial
             of
             the
             Parishional
             Churches
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             ,
             was
             never
             received
             into
             any
             heart
             amongst
             them
          
           ;
           and
           otherwhere
           saith
           ,
           
           
             we
             dare
             not
             deny
             to
             bless
             the
             womb
             that
             bare
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             paps
             that
             gave
             us
             suck
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           five
           Dissenting
           Brethren
           do
           declare
           ,
           
             We
             have
             this
             sincere
             profession
             to
             make
             before
             God
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             defilements
             in
             the
             
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             &c.
             did
             never
             work
             in
             us
             any
             other
             thought
             ,
             much
             less
             opinion
             ,
             but
             that
             multitudes
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             and
             Parochial
             Congregation
             thereof
             ,
             were
             the
             true
             Churches
             and
             Body
             of
             Christ.
          
           To
           come
           nearer
           ,
           
           Dr.
           
             T.
             Goodwin
          
           doth
           condemn
           it
           as
           an
           error
           in
           those
           
             who
             hold
             particular
             Churches
             (
             those
             you
             call
             Parish-Churches
             )
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             ground
             forbear
             all
             Church-Communion
             with
             them
             in
             hearing
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             Ordinance
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             acquitted
             myself
          
           [
           before
           ]
           
             from
             this
             ,
             and
             my
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           not
           only
           thus
           acknowledged
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           but
           hath
           been
           also
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           most
           valuable
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           minister
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Church
           it self
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           grave
           and
           modest
           confutation
           thus
           write
           ;
           
           
             All
             the
             known
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             acknowledge
             our
             Church
             for
             their
             sister
             ,
             and
             give
             unto
             us
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             fellowship
             ,
          
           
           &c
           Dr.
           Goodwin
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             we
             should
             not
             acknowledge
             these
             Churches
             so
             stated
          
           [
           i.
           e.
           Parish-Churches
           ]
           
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             true
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             their
             order
             such
             ,
             and
             bold
             Communion
             with
             them
             too
             in
             the
             sence
             spoken
             of
             ,
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             no
             Church
             in
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
          
           &c
           ,
           
             for
             they
             are
             all
             as
             full
             of
             mixture
             as
             ours
             .
          
           And
           Mr.
           
             J.
             Goodwin
          
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           
             there
             was
             more
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             power
             of
             Religion
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             under
             the
             late
             Prelatical
             Government
             ,
             than
             in
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             besides
             .
          
           If
           we
           would
           have
           a
           Character
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Bradshaw
           gives
           it
           ,
           
             Our
             Churches
             are
             not
             inferiour
             for
             number
             of
             able
             men
             ,
             yea
             and
             painful
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             any
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             foreign
             parts
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           
           certainly
           the
           number
           of
           such
           is
           much
           advanced
           since
           his
           time
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           say
           more
           of
           this
           subject
           than
           I
           find
           in
           a
           page
           or
           two
           of
           an
           Author
           I
           must
           frequently
           use
           ,
           
           to
           which
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           proceed
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           make
           this
           inference
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           the
           Churches
           true
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Ministry
           a
           true
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           found
           and
           Orthodox
           ,
           the
           worship
           in
           the
           main
           good
           and
           allowable
           ,
           and
           the
           defects
           such
           as
           render
           not
           the
           Ordinances
           unacceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           ineffectual
           to
           us
           ;
           I
           think
           there
           is
           much
           said
           toward
           the
           proving
           Communion
           with
           that
           Church
           lawful
           ,
           and
           to
           justifie
           those
           that
           do
           join
           in
           it
           ?
           which
           brings
           to
           the
           second
           general
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           consider
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           opinion
           the
           sober
           and
           eminent
           Non-Conformists
           have
           of
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ?
           And
           they
           generally
           hold
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           they
           are
           not
           totally
           to
           separate
           from
           it
           ;
           this
           follows
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           own'd
           by
           all
           them
           that
           hold
           she
           is
           a
           true
           Church
           ;
           for
           to
           own
           it
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           separate
           totally
           from
           it
           would
           be
           to
           own
           and
           disown
           it
           at
           the
           same
           time
           :
           So
           say
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ,
           
           
             Thus
             to
             depart
             from
             true
             Churches
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             departing
             to
             declare
             them
             not
             to
             be
             such
             .
          
           
           And
           saith
           Mr.
           
             Baxter
             ,
             nothing
             will
             warrant
             us
             to
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             as
             no
             Church
          
           [
           which
           yet
           is
           the
           case
           in
           total
           separation
           ]
           
             but
             the
             want
             of
             something
             essential
             to
             a
             Church
             :
          
           But
           if
           the
           Church
           have
           all
           things
           essential
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           not
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           .
           When
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           called
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           it
           s
           understood
           in
           a
           metaphysical
           or
           natural
           sence
           ,
           
             as
             a
             thief
             is
             a
             true
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             though
             the
             Father
          
           
           
             of
             lies
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             spirit
             :
             But
             withal
             she
             is
             a
             false
             Church
          
           (
           as
           M
           r
           Brinsly
           saith
           from
           Bishop
           Hall
           )
           
             an
             Heretical
             ,
             Apostatical
             ,
             Antichristian
             Synagogue
             :
          
           
           And
           so
           to
           separate
           from
           her
           is
           a
           duty
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Parochial
           Churches
           true
           Churches
           ,
           it
           s
           in
           a
           moral
           sense
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           found
           Churches
           ,
           which
           may
           safely
           be
           communicated
           with
           .
           
           Thus
           doth
           D
           r
           Bryan
           make
           the
           opposition
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             universal
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christians
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             profess
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             Christ
             their
             head
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             visible
             society
             of
             Traiterous
             Usurpers
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             profess
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             their
             Head
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             From
             this
             Church
             therefore
             which
             is
             Spiritual
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
             God's
             people
             are
             bound
             to
             separate
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             but
             not
             from
             Churches
             which
             have
             made
             separation
             from
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             as
             the
             reformed
             Protestant
             Churches
             in
          
           France
           ,
           
             and
             these
             of
             Great
          
           Britain
           
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             whose
             Congregations
             is
             found
             truth
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             a
             lawfull
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             a
             people
             professing
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             submitting
             to
             ,
             and
             joyning
             together
             in
             the
             true
             Worship
             of
             God.
          
           Such
           a
           separation
           would
           (
           as
           has
           been
           said
           )
           unchurch
           it
           .
           This
           would
           be
           deny
           Christ
           holds
           Communion
           with
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           deny
           Communion
           with
           a
           Church
           with
           which
           Christ
           holds
           Communion
           ,
           contrary
           to
           a
           principle
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           universally
           maintained
           ,
           
             The
             errour
             of
             these
             men
             saith
             Mr.
             Brightman
             *
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             evil
             ,
             who
             do
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             make
             a
             departure
             from
             this
             Church
             [
             by
             total
             separation
             ]
             as
             if
             Christ
             were
             quite
             banished
             from
             hence
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             hope
             of
             salvation
             to
             those
             that
             abide
             there
             .
             Let
             these
             men
             consider
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             here
             feasting
             with
             his
             members
             ;
             will
             they
             be
             ashamed
             to
             sit
             at
             meat
             there
             ,
             where
             Christ
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             sit
             ?
          
           Further
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           a
           notorious
           Schism
           ,
           so
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           
           Conformists
           conclude
           a
           ,
           
             because
             we
             have
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             consisting
             of
             a
             lawful
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             a
             faithful
             people
             ,
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             separate
             themselves
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             needs
             incur
             the
             most
             shameful
             and
             odious
             reproach
             of
             manifest
             Schism
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             that
             ,
          
           saith
           another
           b
           ,
           
             but
             a
             total
             separation
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             ?
          
           This
           lastly
           ,
           would
           
             not
             diminish
             ,
             but
             much
             increase
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             separation
             ,
          
           as
           another
           saith
           c
           ;
           
             For
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             sin
             to
             depart
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             I
             profess
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             whose
             ministry
             I
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             saving
             ,
             than
             from
             a
             Church
             which
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             whose
             ministers
             I
             take
             to
             have
             no
             calling
             from
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             blessing
             from
             his
             hand
             .
          
           This
           therefore
           is
           their
           avow'd
           principle
           ,
           that
           total
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           is
           unlawful
           :
           And
           this
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           did
           generally
           hold
           and
           maintain
           against
           the
           Brownists
           d
           ;
           and
           the
           Dissenting
           Brethren
           did
           declare
           on
           their
           part
           e
           ,
           
             We
             have
             always
             professed
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             those
             times
             when
             the
             Churches
             of
          
           England
           
             were
             the
             most
             ,
             either
             actually
             overspread
             with
             defilements
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             greatest
             danger
             thereof
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             that
             we
             both
             did
             and
             would
             hold
             Communion
             with
             them
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           among
           the
           present
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           several
           have
           writ
           for
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           against
           those
           that
           separate
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           in
           Print
           declared
           it
           to
           be
           their
           duty
           and
           their
           practice
           .
           So
           M
           r
           Baxter
           f
           ,
           
             I
             constantly
             joyn
             in
             my
             Parish-Church
             in
             Liturgy
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           It
           s
           said
           of
           M
           r
           
             Joseph
             Allen
          
           g
           ,
           That
           
             he
             as
             frequently
             attended
             on
             the
             publick
             worship
             ,
             as
             his
             opportunities
             and
             strength
             permitted
          
           h
           :
           Of
           Mr.
           Brinsley
           ,
           that
           he
           ordinarily
           attended
           on
           the
           Publick
           Worship
           .
           Dr.
           Collins
           saith
           as
           much
           of
           himself
           i
           .
           Mr.
           Lye
           in
           his
           Farewell
           Sermon
           doth
           advise
           his
           People
           to
           
             attend
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             best
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             separate
             ,
             
             but
             to
             do
             as
             the
             old
             Puritans
             did
             thirty
             years
             before
             .
          
           Mr.
           Cradacot
           in
           his
           farewel
           Sermon
           professeth
           ,
           That
           
             if
             that
             Pulpit
             was
             his
             dying
             Bed
             ,
             he
             would
             earnestly
             perswade
             them
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             total
             separation
             from
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             God.
          
           Mr.
           Hickman
           freely
           declares
           ,
           
           
             I
             profess
             where-ever
             I
             come
             ,
             I
             make
             it
             my
             business
             to
             reconcile
             people
             to
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             my
             conscience
             would
             fly
             in
             my
             face
             if
             I
             should
             do
             otherwise
             .
          
           And
           Mr.
           Corbet
           as
           he
           did
           hold
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           k
           ,
           so
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Presbyterians
             generally
             frequent
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Publick
             Assemblies
          
           l
           .
           It
           s
           evident
           then
           that
           it
           is
           their
           principle
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           charitably
           believe
           it
           is
           their
           practice
           in
           Conformity
           to
           it
           .
           Thus
           Mr.
           Corbet
           declares
           for
           himself
           ,
           
             I
             own
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             having
             a
             competent
             Minister
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             credible
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             therein
             performed
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Common-Prayer
             as
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             main
             sound
             ,
             and
             good
             for
             the
             substance
             or
             matter
             thereof
             :
             And
             I
             may
             not
             disown
             the
             same
             in
             my
             practice
             by
             a
             total
             neglect
             thereof
             ,
             for
             my
             judgment
             and
             practice
             ought
             to
             be
             concordant
             .
          
           And
           if
           these
           two
           ,
           judgment
           and
           practice
           ,
           be
           not
           concordant
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           impossible
           to
           convince
           men
           that
           they
           are
           in
           earnest
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           do
           believe
           themselves
           while
           they
           declare
           against
           separation
           and
           yet
           do
           keep
           it
           up
           .
           
           Those
           good
           men
           therefore
           were
           aware
           of
           this
           ,
           who
           met
           a
           little
           after
           the
           Plague
           and
           Fire
           to
           consider
           (
           saith
           Mr.
           Baxter
           )
           
             whether
             our
             actual
             forbearance
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Parish-Churches
             in
             the
             Sacrament
          
           [
           and
           much
           more
           if
           it
           was
           total
           ]
           
             might
             not
             tend
             to
             deceive
             men
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             we
             were
             for
             separation
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             took
             their
             Communion
             to
             be
             unlawful
             :
             And
             upon
             the
             reasons
             given
             in
             ,
             
             they
             agreed
             such
             Communion
             to
             be
             lawful
             and
             meet
             ,
             when
             it
             would
             not
             do
             more
             harm
             than
             good
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           agreed
           that
           it
           was
           lawful
           in
           it self
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           hold
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           separate
           further
           from
           such
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           than
           the
           things
           that
           they
           separate
           for
           are
           unlawful
           ,
           or
           are
           conceived
           so
           to
           be
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           go
           as
           far
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           lawfully
           they
           may
           toward
           Communion
           with
           it
           .
           For
           they
           declare
           m
           ,
           That
           
             to
             joyn
             in
             nothing
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             joyn
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             is
             a
             dividing
             practice
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           do
           what
           they
           can
           do
           in
           that
           case
           is
           Schism
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           separation
           is
           rash
           and
           unjust
           n
           .
           If
           therefore
           the
           Ministerial
           Communion
           be
           thought
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           the
           Lay-Communion
           lawful
           ,
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           the
           former
           doth
           not
           bar
           a
           person
           from
           joyning
           in
           the
           latter
           .
           
             The
             denying
             of
             assent
             and
             consent
             to
             all
             and
             every
             thing
             contained
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             doth
             not
             gainsay
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             partaking
             in
             that
             Worship
             ,
             it
             being
             found
             for
             the
             substance
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             &c.
             as
             a
             judicious
             person
             hath
             observed
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           case
           generally
           of
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           
           who
           notwithstanding
           their
           exclusion
           from
           their
           Publick
           Ministry
           ,
           held
           full
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           We
           are
           told
           by
           a
           good
           hand
           ,
           
             That
             as
             heretofore
             M
             r
             Parker
             ,
             M
             r
             Knewstubs
             ,
             M
             r
             Vdal
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             many
             Scores
             suspended
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             King
             
             James's
             Reign
             ;
             so
             also
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             M
             r
             Dod
             ,
             M
             r
             Cleaver
             ,
             &c.
             were
             utterly
             against
             even
             Semi-Separation
             ;
             
             
               i.
               e.
            
             against
             absenting
             themselves
             from
             the
             Prayers
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
          
           So
           it
           s
           affirmed
           of
           them
           by
           M
           r
           
             Ball
             ,
             They
             have
             evermore
             condemned
             voluntary
             Separation
             from
             the
             Congregations
             and
             Assemblies
             ,
             or
             negligent
             frequenting
             of
             
             those
             Publick
             Prayers
             .
          
           
           And
           some
           of
           them
           earnestly
           press
           the
           People
           to
           prefer
           the
           publick
           service
           before
           the
           private
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Prayers
           ,
           as
           an
           help
           to
           stir
           up
           Gods
           Graces
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           others
           did
           both
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           exhort
           others
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           afterward
           shew
           .
           Again
           ,
           if
           in
           Lay-Communion
           any
           thing
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           reason
           against
           the
           things
           that
           are
           lawful
           ;
           This
           was
           the
           case
           of
           many
           of
           the
           godly
           and
           learned
           Non-Conformists
           in
           the
           last
           age
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           
             That
             were
             perswaded
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             they
             could
             not
             hold
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             in
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             kneeling
             without
             Sin
             ;
             yet
             did
             they
             not
             separate
             from
             her
             .
             Indeed
             in
             that
             particular
             act
             they
             withdrew
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             held
             Communion
             with
             her
             in
             the
             rest
             .
          
           And
           thus
           much
           is
           owned
           by
           those
           of
           the
           present
           age
           ,
           as
           one
           declares
           ;
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             being
             a
             true
             Church
             (
             so
             that
             a
             total
             separation
             from
             her
             is
             unwarrantable
             )
             therefore
             Communion
             with
             her
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             real
             solemn
             Worship
             ,
             
             wherein
             I
             may
             joyn
             with
             her
             ,
             without
             either
             let
             or
             sin
             ,
             is
             a
             duty
             .
             
          
           So
           another
           saith
           of
           them
           ;
           
             They
             are
             ready
             and
             desirous
             to
             return
             to
             a
             full
             union
             with
             the
             Parishes
             when
             ever
             the
             obstacles
             shall
             be
             removed
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             They
             hold
             Communion
             with
             the
             Parishes
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             acts
             of
             worship
             ,
             where
             they
             think
             they
             can
             lawfully
             do
             it
             .
          
           This
           those
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           do
           also
           accord
           to
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           in
           all
           lawful
           things
           to
           communicate
           with
           the
           Churches
           of
           England
           ;
           
           not
           only
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           (
           in
           which
           case
           they
           also
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           their
           duty
           as
           well
           as
           others
           )
           but
           also
           as
           they
           are
           true
           Churches
           ;
           and
           therefore
           plead
           for
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           hearing
           the
           established
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           undertake
           to
           answer
           the
           objections
           
           brought
           against
           it
           ,
           whether
           taken
           from
           the
           Ministers
           ordination
           *
           or
           lives
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           in
           which
           they
           are
           Ministers
           ,
           &c.
           as
           you
           may
           find
           them
           in
           Mr.
           
           Robinson's
           Plea
           for
           it
           of
           old
           ;
           
           and
           Mr.
           
           Nye's
           of
           late
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Printed
           together
           .
           Upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           which
           the
           latter
           of
           these
           thus
           concludes
           ,
           
             In
             most
             of
             the
             misperswasions
             of
             these
             latter
             times
             ,
             by
             which
             men's
             minds
             have
             been
             corrupted
             ,
             I
             find
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             they
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             they
             agree
             ,
             That
             
               it
               's
               unlawful
               to
               hear
               in
               publick
            
             ;
             which
             I
             am
             perswaded
             is
             one
             constant
             design
             of
             Satan
             in
             the
             variety
             of
             ways
             of
             Religion
             he
             hath
             set
             on
             foot
             by
             Jesuits
             amongst
             us
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             be
             the
             more
             aware
             of
             whatsoever
             tends
             that
             way
             .
             
          
           Of
           this
           Opinion
           also
           is
           M
           r
           Tombs
           (
           though
           he
           continued
           an
           Anabaptist
           )
           who
           has
           writ
           a
           whole
           Book
           to
           defend
           the
           Hearing
           of
           the
           present
           Ministers
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           toward
           the
           Close
           of
           the
           Work
           hath
           given
           forty
           additional
           Reasons
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           opposition
           to
           those
           he
           writes
           against
           doth
           affirm
           ,
           
             Sure
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             be
             called
             Mount
          
           Sion
           
             from
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Assemblies
             of
          
           England
           
             may
             be
             called
          
           Sion
           ,
           
             Christ's
             Candlesticks
             and
             Garden
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             Christians
             in
             the
             World.
          
           
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           with
           what
           M
           r
           Robinson
           saith
           in
           this
           Case
           ;
           
             viz.
             For
             my self
             thus
             I
             believe
             with
             my
             heart
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             profess
             with
             my
             tongue
             ,
             and
             have
             before
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Faith
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             Baptism
             and
             Lord
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             none
             other
             ;
             that
             I
             esteem
             so
             many
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             of
             what
             state
             or
             Order
             soever
             ,
             as
             are
             truly
             Partakers
             of
             that
             Faith
             (
             as
             I
             account
             thousands
             to
             be
             )
             for
             my
             Christian
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             my self
             a
             Fellow-member
             with
             them
             ,
             of
             that
             one
             Mystical
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             scattered
             far
             and
             wide
             throughout
             the
             World
             :
             that
             I
             have
             always
             in
             spirit
             
             and
             affection
             ,
             all
             Christian
             Fellowship
             and
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             am
             most
             ready
             in
             all
             outward
             Actions
             and
             Exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             lawful
             and
             lawfully
             done
             ,
             to
             express
             the
             same
             :
             And
             withal
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             perswaded
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             there
             preached
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             upon
             the
             grounds
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             both
             lawful
             ,
             and
             upon
             occasion
             necessary
             for
             me
             and
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             withdrawing
             from
             that
             Hierarchical
             Order
             of
             Church-Government
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             uniting
             in
             the
             Order
             and
             Ordinances
             instituted
             by
             Christ.
          
           Thus
           far
           He.
           
        
         
           From
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           upon
           this
           Head
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           though
           these
           Reverend
           Persons
           do
           go
           upon
           different
           Reasons
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           they
           espouse
           ,
           though
           they
           agree
           not
           in
           the
           Constitution
           of
           Churches
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           they
           all
           agree
           that
           the
           Parochial
           Churches
           are
           or
           may
           be
           (
           as
           I
           have
           observed
           before
           )
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           Communion
           with
           such
           Churches
           is
           lawful
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           to
           go
           as
           far
           as
           we
           can
           toward
           Communion
           with
           them
           .
           Though
           they
           differ
           about
           the
           Notion
           of
           Hearing
           ,
           as
           whether
           it
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           Communion
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           Call
           of
           those
           they
           hear
           ,
           yet
           they
           all
           agree
           in
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           separate
           wholly
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Parochial
           Churches
           as
           no
           Churches
           ,
           are
           equally
           condemned
           by
           all
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           hold
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           separate
           from
           a
           Church
           for
           unlawful
           things
           ,
           if
           the
           things
           accounted
           unlawful
           are
           not
           of
           so
           heinous
           a
           nature
           as
           to
           unchurch
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           affect
           the
           Vitals
           of
           Religion
           ;
           or
           are
           not
           imposed
           as
           necessary
           terms
           of
           Communion
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           the
           Corruptions
           are
           such
           as
           do
           not
           unchurch
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           affect
           the
           vital
           parts
           of
           Religion
           .
           So
           saith
           M
           r
           Tombs
           ,
           
             Not
             every
             ,
             not
             many
             
             Corruptions
             of
             some
             kind
             do
             un-church
             ,
             
             there
             being
             many
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Conversation
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             Golden
             Candlesticks
             ,
             amidst
             whom
             Christ
             did
             walk
             .
             But
             such
             general
             ,
             avowed
             ,
             unrepented
             of
             errours
             in
             Faith
             ,
             as
             overthrow
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             the
             only
             Mediator
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             salvation
             by
             him
             ,
             Corruptions
             of
             Worship
             by
             Idolatry
             ,
             in
             Life
             by
             evil
             manners
             ,
             as
             are
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             Christianity
             ,
             till
             which
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             part
             they
             are
             not
             unchurched
             .
          
           For
           till
           then
           the
           Corruptions
           are
           tolerable
           ,
           and
           so
           afford
           no
           just
           reason
           to
           dissolve
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           depart
           from
           it
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           
             Brinsley
             ,
             Suppose
             some
             just
             grievances
             may
             be
             found
             among
             us
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             tolerable
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             is
             Separation
             on
             this
             ground
             intolerable
             ,
             unwarrantable
             :
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             very
             great
             and
             weighty
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             .
          
           
           So
           M
           r
           Noyes
           ,
           
             Private
             Brethren
             may
             not
             separate
             from
             Churches
             or
             Church-Ordinances
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             fundamentally
             defective
             ,
             neither
             in
             Doctrine
             or
             Manners
             ,
             Heresy
             or
             Prophaness
             .
          
           To
           all
           which
           add
           the
           Testimony
           of
           D
           r
           Owen
           and
           M
           r
           Cotton
           .
           The
           former
           asserts
           ,
           
           
             That
             many
             errours
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             disorders
             in
             sacred
             Administrations
             ,
             irregular
             walking
             in
             Conversation
             ,
             with
             neglect
             and
             abuse
             of
             Discipline
             in
             Rulers
             ,
             may
             fall
             out
             in
             some
             Churches
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             evacuate
             their
             Church-state
             ,
             or
             give
             sufficient
             warrant
             to
             leave
             their
             Communion
             ,
             and
             separate
             from
             them
             .
             
          
           The
           latter
           saith
           ,
           
             Vnless
             you
             find
             in
             the
             Church
             Blasphemy
             ,
             or
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             Persecution
          
           [
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           intolerable
           ]
           
             there
             is
             no
             just
             ground
             of
             separation
             .
          
           This
           is
           universally
           own'd
           :
           But
           if
           any
           one
           should
           yet
           continue
           unconvinced
           ,
           let
           
           him
           but
           peruse
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           faults
           of
           nine
           Churches
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           collected
           by
           M
           r
           Baxter
           ,
           and
           I
           perswade
           my self
           he
           will
           think
           the
           Conclusion
           inferr'd
           from
           it
           to
           be
           just
           and
           reasonable
           .
           Observe
           ,
           
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             no
             one
             member
             is
             in
             all
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             commanded
             to
             come
             out
             and
             separate
             from
             any
             of
             all
             these
             Churches
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             Communion
             in
             Worship
             were
             unlawful
             .
             And
             therefore
             before
             you
             separate
             from
             any
             as
             judging
             Communion
             with
             them
             unlawful
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             bring
             greater
             reasons
             for
             it
             than
             any
             of
             these
             recited
             were
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           are
           not
           to
           separate
           ,
           if
           the
           Corruptions
           are
           not
           so
           made
           the
           Conditions
           of
           Communion
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           necessarily
           and
           unavoidably
           communicate
           in
           them
           .
           
           M
           r
           Vines
           speaks
           plainly
           to
           both
           of
           these
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             may
             be
             corrupted
             many
             ways
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             there
             are
             degrees
             of
             this
             Corruption
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             in
             some
             remote
             Points
             ,
             the
             Worship
             in
             some
             Rituals
             of
             mans
             invention
             or
             custom
             .
             How
             many
             Churches
             do
             we
             find
             thus
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Separation
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             nor
             any
             Commandment
             to
             the
             Godly
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             separate
             .
             I
             must
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             avoid
             the
             Corruption
             ,
             hold
             the
             Communion
             —
             But
             if
             Corruptions
             invade
             the
             Fundamentals
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             Worship
             is
             become
             idolatrous
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             impose
             such
             Laws
             of
             her
             Communion
             as
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             doing
             or
             approving
             things
             unlawful
             ,
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             
               Come
               out
               of
               Babylon
            
             .
             The
             Churches
             of
             Protestants
             so
             separated
             from
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           things
           be
           not
           of
           so
           heinous
           a
           nature
           ,
           nor
           thus
           strictly
           required
           ,
           then
           Communion
           with
           a
           Church
           under
           defects
           is
           lawful
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           a
           Duty
           .
           
           So
           saith
           M
           r
           Corbet
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           present
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           
           
             We
             hold
             not
             our selves
             obliged
             to
             forsake
             a
             true
             Church
             as
             no
             Church
             for
             the
             corruptions
             and
             disorders
             found
             therein
             ,
             or
             to
             separate
             from
             its
             Worship
             for
             the
             tolerable
             faults
             thereof
             ,
             while
             our
             personal
             profession
             of
             some
             errour
             ,
             or
             practice
             of
             some
             evil
             is
             not
             required
             as
             the
             terms
             of
             our
             Communion
             .
          
           
           And
           M
           r
           Burroughs
           himself
           doth
           grant
           as
           much
           and
           more
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Where
             these
             Causes
             are
             not
             [
             viz.
             the
             being
             constrained
             to
             profess
             ,
             believe
             or
             practise
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             being
             deprived
             of
             means
             altogether
             necessary
             ,
             or
             most
             expedient
             to
             salvation
             ]
             but
             men
             may
             communicate
             without
             sin
             ,
             professing
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             all
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             the
             Free-men
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Men
             must
             not
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             corruption
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             gather
             into
             a
             new
             Church
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             more
             pure
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             respects
             more
             comfortable
             .
          
           And
           as
           though
           such
           corruptions
           should
           be
           imposed
           as
           terms
           of
           Communion
           ,
           yet
           if
           not
           actually
           imposed
           upon
           us
           ,
           
             our
             communicating
             in
             the
             true
             part
             of
             God's
             Worship
             is
             never
             the
             worse
             for
             the
             said
             imposition
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             do
             not
             communicate
             in
             those
             corruptions
             ,
          
           
           as
           M
           r
           Bradshaw
           doth
           argue
           :
           So
           though
           they
           should
           be
           imposed
           and
           be
           unavoidable
           to
           all
           that
           are
           in
           Communion
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           for
           a
           total
           separation
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           also
           own'd
           ;
           for
           saith
           one
           ,
           
           
             When
             the
             corruptions
             of
             a
             Church
             are
             such
             as
             that
             one
             cannot
             communicate
             with
             her
             without
             sin
             unavoidably
             ,
             that
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             a
             just
             ground
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             a
             positive
             yet
             of
             a
             negative
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             a
             total
             yet
             of
             a
             partial
             separation
          
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           a
           just
           ground
           for
           the
           lesser
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           so
           for
           the
           greater
           .
        
         
           Supposing
           then
           the
           corruptions
           in
           a
           Church
           not
           to
           be
           of
           an
           heinous
           nature
           ,
           not
           respecting
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Religion
           ;
           supposing
           again
           they
           are
           not
           
           necessarily
           imposed
           and
           unavoidable
           ,
           then
           Separation
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           such
           is
           unwarrantable
           .
           But
           to
           make
           this
           the
           more
           uncontroulably
           evident
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           Corruptions
           as
           they
           respect
           Worship
           ,
           or
           Discipline
           .
           In
           Worship
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           defects
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           it self
           ,
           in
           the
           Ministration
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           and
           those
           that
           joyn
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           these
           do
           not
           disoblige
           from
           Communion
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           attendance
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           defects
           of
           Worship
           ,
           if
           not
           essential
           ,
           are
           
             
               §
            
             1
          
           consistent
           with
           Communion
           ,
           and
           no
           just
           reason
           for
           withdrawing
           from
           it
           .
           
           This
           the
           Brownists
           did
           acknowledge
           with
           some
           qualification
           ,
           
             Neither
             count
             we
             it
             lawful
             for
             any
             member
             to
             forsake
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             blemishes
             and
             imperfections
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Calling
             ,
             should
             studiously
             seek
             to
             cure
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           M
           r
           Cotton
           ,
           
           
             Suppose
             there
             were
             and
             are
             sundry
             abuses
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             no
             safe
             ground
             of
             Separation
             .
             When
             the
             Sons
             of
          
           Eli
           
             corrupted
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             sin
             was
             great
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             people
             to
             separate
             and
             abhor
             .
          
           
           Thus
           a
           Reverend
           Person
           in
           his
           Farewel
           Sermon
           doth
           rightly
           instruct
           his
           Auditors
           ,
           
             A
             means
             to
             hold
             fast
             what
             you
             have
             received
             ,
             is
             diligent
             attendance
             on
             the
             publick
             Ordinances
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             and
             when
             you
             can
             enjoy
             them
             in
             any
             measure
             according
             to
             God's
             Will
             ,
             though
             not
             altogether
             in
             the
             manner
             you
             desire
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             be
             administred
             in
             ,
             &c.
             
             Though
             I
             dare
             not
             advise
             you
             to
             join
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             your
             judgment
             evil
             ,
             till
             you
             be
             satisfied
             about
             it
             ;
             yet
             I
             must
             advise
             you
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             from
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             God's
             own
             Ordinance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           the
           fuller
           proof
           of
           which
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           produce
           the
           several
           Arguments
           used
           by
           them
           in
           confirmation
           of
           this
           Truth
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
         
           
           First
           ,
           To
           break
           off
           Communion
           ,
           or
           to
           refuse
           it
           for
           such
           defects
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           look
           after
           a
           greater
           perfection
           than
           this
           present
           state
           will
           admit
           of
           .
           
           So
           the
           Brownists
           do
           declare
           ,
           
             None
             is
             to
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             rightly
             gathered
             and
             established
             for
             faults
             and
             corruptions
             which
             may
             ,
             and
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Church
             consisteth
             of
             mortal
             men
             ,
             will
             fall
             out
             and
             arise
             among
             them
             .
          
           And
           M
           r
           Jenkin
           argues
           upon
           this
           Principle
           ,
           
           
             Must
             not
             he
             who
             will
             forbear
             Communion
             with
             a
             Church
             till
             it
             be
             altogether
             freed
             from
             mixtures
             ,
             tarry
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             till
             when
             we
             have
             no
             promise
             that
             Christ
             will
             gather
             out
             of
             his
             Church
             whatsoever
             doth
             offend
             ?
          
           This
           was
           it
           that
           amongst
           other
           reasons
           conquer'd
           the
           prejudices
           of
           that
           Good
           Man
           M
           r
           
             J.
             Allen
          
           ,
           
           and
           kept
           him
           from
           Separation
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           this
           Account
           ,
           
             He
             knew
             of
             how
             great
             moment
             it
             was
             that
             the
             publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             should
             be
             maintained
             ,
             and
             that
             its
             Assemblies
             should
             not
             be
             relinquished
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             its
             Administrations
             did
             not
             clearly
             approve
             themselves
             unto
             him
             ;
             because
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             some
             imperfections
             and
             pollutions
             in
             them
             ,
             supposed
             or
             real
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             Communion
             ,
             is
             evidently
             to
             suppose
             our selves
             join'd
             before
             our
             time
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Assembly
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             found
             such
             an
             one
             upon
             Earth
             exempt
             from
             all
             mixtures
             and
             imperfections
             of
             Worshippers
             and
             Worship
             .
          
           The
           want
           of
           this
           prudent
           consideration
           makes
           many
           to
           expect
           more
           than
           can
           be
           expected
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           upon
           every
           defect
           or
           corruption
           as
           intolerable
           ;
           to
           prevent
           which
           therefore
           M
           r
           Baxter
           doth
           give
           this
           Advice
           to
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           
           
             Teach
             them
             to
             know
             that
             all
             men
             are
             imperfect
             and
             faulty
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             all
             mens
             Worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             that
             will
             not
             communicate
             with
             faulty
             Worship
             must
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           argue
           ,
           
           our
           Saviour
           and
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           separate
           from
           defective
           Churches
           and
           Worship
           ,
           but
           communicated
           in
           it
           notwithstanding
           the
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           s
           not
           unlawful
           for
           others
           so
           to
           do
           .
           
             No
             doubt
             it
             was
             written
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
          
           saith
           a
           Reverend
           Person
           ,
           
           
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             (
             who
             was
             as
             zealous
             for
             purity
             in
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             as
             much
             against
             corrupt
             mixtures
             of
             mens
             inventions
             therein
             as
             any
             can
             pretend
             to
             be
             )
             used
             to
             attend
             on
             the
             publick
             Worship
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             many
             corruptions
             brought
             into
             it
             .
             That
             he
             went
             into
             their
             Assemblies
             not
             to
             joyn
             in
             any
             Worship
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             bear
             witness
             against
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             written
             ;
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             is
             held
             forth
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             he
             acknowledgeth
             himself
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             approves
             of
             and
             justifies
             their
             Worship
             ,
             as
             right
             for
             substance
             ,
             that
             salvation
             might
             be
             attained
             therein
             ,
             which
             he
             denies
             to
             be
             attainable
             in
             any
             other
             Worship
             ,
          
           John
           4.22
           .
           
             we
             know
             (
             including
             himself
             amongst
             those
             that
             worshipped
             God
             aright
             )
             what
             we
             worship
             ,
             for
             salvation
             is
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           This
           is
           sufficiently
           proved
           by
           many
           a
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           communicate
           with
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           granted
           as
           well
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Congregational
           as
           b
           Presbyterial
           way
           :
           And
           yet
           Doctrine
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Worship
           were
           much
           corrupted
           ,
           of
           which
           M
           r
           Hildersham
           doth
           give
           a
           specimen
           c
           ,
           but
           especially
           D
           r
           Bryan
           d
           ;
           
             There
             were
             many
             great
             corruptions
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             Christ's
             time
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             Teachers
             were
             ignorant
             and
             wicked
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             corrupt
             and
             unlawful
             entrance
             into
             their
             calling
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             were
             like
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             generally
             notoriously
             and
             obstinately
             ungodly
             ;
             and
             the
             Worship
             used
             in
             that
             Church
             was
             wofully
             corrupt
             ,
             many
             superstitious
             Ceremonies
             ,
             the
             observation
             whereof
             were
             more
             strictly
             
             urged
             ,
             than
             the
             Commandments
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Temple
             made
             a
             Den
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             the
             Discipline
             and
             censures
             shamefully
             abused
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             was
             corrupt
             in
             many
             points
             ;
             yet
             the
             word
             tells
             you
             ,
             Christ
             (
             whose
             example
             it
             binds
             you
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             you
             profess
             your selves
             followers
             of
             him
             in
             all
             imitable
             things
             )
             made
             no
             separation
             from
             this
             Church
             ,
             professed
             himself
             a
             Member
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             by
             Circumcision
             incorporated
             a
             Member
             ,
             received
             Baptism
             in
             a
             Congregation
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             was
             a
             hearer
             of
             their
             common
             Service
             and
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             allowing
             and
             commanding
             his
             Disciples
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             communicated
             in
             the
             Passover
             with
             the
             People
             and
             the
             Priest
             ;
             no
             more
             did
             his
             Apostles
             make
             separation
             from
             this
             Church
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             till
             their
             day
             had
             its
             Period
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             their
             example
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             till
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             a
             Church
             ,
             no
             man
             may
             forsake
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           that
           we
           may
           conclude
           from
           hence
           with
           M
           r
           
             Hildersham
             ,
             
             Those
             Assemblies
             that
             enjoy
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             many
             corruptions
             remaining
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             true
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             none
             of
             the
             faithful
             may
             make
             Separation
             from
             .
             We
             shall
             need
             no
             further
             proof
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             than
             the
             example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           why
           should
           our
           Saviour
           use
           it
           if
           it
           was
           unlawful
           ;
           
           
             or
             why
             should
             it
             be
             a
             Sin
             in
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             such
             Eyes
             to
             pierce
             into
             the
             impiety
             of
             mans
             Traditions
             as
             he
             had
             ,
          
           as
           M
           r
           Bradshaw
           argues
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           measures
           were
           observed
           also
           by
           the
           Apostles
           after
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           This
           is
           not
           to
           be
           gainsaid
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           granted
           by
           one
           ,
           
           in
           other
           things
           rigid
           more
           than
           enough
           ;
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             every
             corruption
             in
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             Separation
             from
             it
             :
             The
             
             unsoundness
             of
             many
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             touching
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             in
             Galatia
             touching
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             keeping
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             were
             not
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             Separation
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostles
             held
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             these
             corruptions
             .
          
           Now
           by
           parity
           of
           reason
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           if
           Separation
           was
           not
           to
           be
           allowed
           from
           those
           corrupted
           Churches
           ,
           then
           surely
           not
           from
           such
           as
           are
           not
           so
           corrupted
           as
           they
           ;
           
           So
           M
           r
           Cawdrey
           pleads
           ,
           
             Corinth
             had
             (
             we
             suppose
             )
             greater
             disorders
             in
             it
             than
             are
             to
             be
             found
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             )
             in
             many
             of
             our
             Congregations
             ;
             why
             then
             do
             they
             fly
             and
             separate
             from
             us
             ?
          
           And
           if
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           not
           separate
           from
           such
           Churches
           ,
           much
           less
           should
           we
           ,
           who
           may
           without
           doubt
           safely
           follow
           the
           advice
           given
           by
           an
           Author
           above-quoted
           ;
           
           
             When
             you
             are
             at
             a
             stand
             think
             how
             Christ
             would
             have
             carried
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             have
             done
             in
             the
             like
             case
             with
             yours
             ,
          
           and
           we
           may
           thereby
           be
           concluded
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           They
           further
           argue
           ,
           
           that
           Christ
           doth
           still
           hold
           Communion
           with
           defective
           Churches
           ,
           and
           not
           reject
           the
           Worship
           for
           tolerable
           corruptions
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           neither
           ought
           we
           .
           It
           is
           supposed
           by
           a
           worthy
           person
           ,
           
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             such
             society
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             whose
             Assemblies
             ,
             as
             to
             instituted
             Worship
             ,
             are
             so
             rejected
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             a
             Bill
             of
             Divorce
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             until
             they
             are
             utterly
             as
             it
             were
             extirpate
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             we
             do
             judge
             ,
             that
             where-ever
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             called
             upon
             ,
             there
             is
             Salvation
             to
             be
             obtained
             ;
             however
             the
             ways
             of
             it
             may
             be
             obstructed
             unto
             the
             most
             by
             their
             own
             sins
             and
             errors
             .
          
           And
           if
           this
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Churches
           ,
           though
           fundamentally
           erroneous
           in
           Worship
           ,
           
           then
           ,
           
           
             who
             shall
             dare
          
           ,
           as
           another
           saith
           ,
           
             to
             judge
             when
             Christ
             hath
             forsaken
             a
             People
             who
             still
             profess
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             keep
             up
             his
             Worship
             for
             substance
             according
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             or
             are
             supposed
             to
             fail
             in
             circumstances
             or
             lesser
             parts
             of
             duty
             ?
          
           Now
           ,
           this
           granted
           ,
           the
           other
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           then
           we
           are
           not
           to
           separate
           from
           such
           Churches
           .
           
           Thus
           M
           r
           Hildersham
           concluded
           of
           old
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           observes
           ,
           
             1.
             
             So
             long
             as
             God
             continueth
             his
             word
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             to
             a
             People
             ,
             so
             long
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             God
             dwells
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             And
             till
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             a
             Church
             ,
             no
             man
             may
             forsake
             it
             .
             2.
             
             No
             Separation
             may
             be
             made
             from
             those
             Assemblies
             ,
             where
             men
             may
             be
             assured
             to
             find
             and
             attain
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             men
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             and
             attain
             Salvation
             in
             such
             Assemblies
             ,
             where
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             is
             contained
             .
          
           So
           M
           r
           Vines
           e
           ,
           
             The
             Argument
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           of
           M
           r
           
             Brightman
             is
             considerable
             ,
             if
             God
             afford
             his
             Communion
             with
             a
             Church
             by
             his
             own
             Ordinances
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             unnatural
             and
             peevish
             in
             a
             Child
             to
             forsake
             his
             Mother
             ,
             while
             his
             Father
             owns
             her
             for
             his
             Wife
             .
          
           I
           might
           heap
           up
           Authorities
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           but
           shall
           content
           my self
           with
           a
           considerable
           one
           from
           M
           r
           Cotton
           f
           ,
           who
           reasons
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           
             The
             practice
             of
             the
             Brownists
             is
             blame-worthy
             ,
             because
             they
             separate
             where
             Christ
             keeps
             fellowship
             ,
             Rev.
             1.18
             .
             And
             that
             he
             walks
             with
             us
             we
             argue
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             still
             pleased
             to
             dispense
             to
             us
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             edifies
             many
             Souls
             thereby
             ,
             and
             therefore
             surely
             Christ
             hath
             fellowship
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             shall
             man
             be
             more
             pure
             than
             his
             Maker
             ?
             where
             Christ
             vouchsafes
             fellowship
             shall
             man
             renounce
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           Upon
           this
           are
           grounded
           the
           wholesome
           exhortations
           
           of
           many
           eminent
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           M
           r
           Calamy
           ;
           
           
             You
             must
             hold
             Communion
             with
             all
             those
             Churches
             with
             which
             Christ
             holds
             Communion
             ;
             you
             must
             separate
             from
             the
             sins
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ.
          
           Of
           M
           r
           
             R.
             Allein
          
           ;
           
           
             Excommunicate
             not
             them
             from
             you
             ,
             excommunicate
             not
             your selves
             from
             them
             with
             whom
             Christ
             holds
             Communion
             .
          
           
           
             Judge
             not
             that
             Christ
             withdraws
             from
             all
             those
             who
             are
             not
             in
             every
             thing
             of
             your
             mind
             and
             way
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             ,
             saith
             a
             Reverend
             Person
             in
             his
             Farewel
             Sermon
             ,
             where
             a
             Church
             as
             to
             the
             main
             ,
             keeps
             the
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             substantials
             of
             that
             Worship
             which
             is
             Christs
             ,
             some
             adjudged
             defects
             in
             order
             cannot
             justifie
             separation
             .
             I
             dare
             not
             dismember
             my self
             from
             that
             Church
             that
             holds
             the
             head
             .
             I
             think
             whilst
             Doctrine
             is
             for
             the
             main
             sound
             ,
             Christ
             stays
             with
             a
             Church
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             good
             staying
             where
             he
             stays
             :
             I
             would
             follow
             him
             and
             not
             lead
             him
             ,
             or
             go
             before
             the
             Lamb.
             
          
           To
           such
           we
           find
           a
           severe
           rebuke
           given
           very
           lately
           by
           a
           Reverend
           Person
           ;
           
           
             Proud
             conceited
             Christians
             are
             not
             contented
             to
             come
             out
             and
             separate
             from
             the
             unbelieving
             idolatrous
             World
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             separate
             also
             from
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             all
             Communion
             with
             them
             who
             hold
             Communion
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           They
           argue
           ,
           
           that
           to
           separate
           for
           such
           defects
           and
           corruptions
           would
           destroy
           all
           Communion
           .
           
             If
             this
             should
             be
          
           ,
           
           saith
           M
           r
           
             Bradshaw
             then
             no
             man
             can
             present
             himself
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             at
             any
             publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             wheresoever
             ;
             because
             (
             except
             it
             should
             be
             stinted
             and
             prescribed
             )
             he
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             errours
             in
             matter
             and
             form
             will
             be
             committed
             .
          
           So
           M
           r
           Ball
           ;
           
             One
             man
             is
             of
             opinion
             ,
             
             that
             a
             prescribed
             Form
             is
             better
             than
             another
             ;
             another
             that
             a
             prescribed
             Form
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             these
             cases
             ,
             
             if
             the
             least
             errour
             do
             stain
             the
             Prayers
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             lawfully
             joyn
             together
             ,
             with
             whom
             shall
             the
             faithful
             joyn
             at
             all
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             fill
             the
             Conscience
             with
             scruples
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             with
             rents
             ?
             
          
           Such
           as
           these
           must
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           be
           true
           to
           their
           own
           Principles
           ,
           renounce
           Communion
           with
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           
           and
           be
           like
           those
           that
           M
           r
           Baxter
           tell
           us
           he
           knows
           ,
           
             that
             never
             Communicate
             with
             any
             Church
             ,
             nor
             ever
             publickly
             hear
             ,
             or
             pray
             ,
             or
             Worship
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             all
             your
             ways
          
           [
           which
           he
           directs
           to
           M
           r
           Bagshaw
           and
           other
           Non-Conformists
           ]
           
             of
             Worship
             to
             be
             bad
          
           .
        
         
           With
           this
           there
           can
           be
           no
           continuance
           in
           any
           Communion
           ,
           
           so
           much
           M
           r
           Burroughs
           doth
           maintain
           ;
           
             There
             would
             be
             no
             continuance
             in
             Church-fellowship
             if
             this
             [
             a
             separation
             from
             a
             Church
             for
             corruptions
             in
             it
             ]
             were
             admitted
             ;
             for
             what
             Church
             is
             so
             pure
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             things
             so
             comfortable
             ,
             but
             within
             a
             while
             another
             Church
             will
             be
             more
             pure
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             will
             be
             more
             comfortable
             there
             ?
          
           Upon
           the
           mischievous
           consequence
           of
           this
           did
           M
           r
           
             R.
             Allein
          
           ground
           his
           last
           advice
           to
           his
           Parishioners
           ;
           
           
             Destroy
             not
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             all
             Communion
             by
             seeking
             after
             a
             purer
             Church
             ,
             than
             in
             this
             imperfect
             estate
             we
             shall
             ever
             attain
             .
             According
             to
             this
             principle
             [
             no
             Communion
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             all
             ]
             where
             shall
             we
             rest
             ?
             In
             all
             society
             something
             will
             offend
             .
          
        
         
           With
           this
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Order
           ,
           Union
           ,
           or
           Peace
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           so
           M
           r
           Bains
           ,
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           experience
           ;
           This
           [
           seeking
           the
           Peace
           of
           Sion
           ]
           
             reproveth
             such
             as
             make
             a
             seression
             or
             departure
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             visible
             Assemblies
             ,
             either
             upon
             dislike
             of
             some
             disorders
             in
             administration
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             or
             disallowed
             Forms
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             procuring
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             for
             full
             complement
             
             and
             perfection
             requireth
             .
             This
             is
             not
             ,
             in
             my
             conceit
             ,
             so
             much
             to
             reform
             as
             to
             deform
             ,
             to
             massacre
             the
             Body
             and
             divide
             the
             Head
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           and
           will
           end
           in
           the
           dissolution
           of
           all
           Church-Communion
           (
           if
           it
           be
           followed
           )
           as
           is
           notoriously
           evident
           in
           the
           case
           of
           M
           r
           
             R.
             Williams
          
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           greater
           purity
           separated
           so
           long
           ,
           that
           he
           owned
           no
           Church
           nor
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           at
           his
           motion
           ,
           the
           people
           that
           were
           in
           Communion
           with
           him
           dissolved
           themselves
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           the
           account
           from
           thence
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           we
           are
           to
           avoid
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           prudent
           advice
           in
           a
           Book
           above-cited
           ;
           
           
             Doctrines
             crying
             up
             purity
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             unity
             ,
             reject
             ;
             for
             the
             Gospel
             calls
             for
             unity
             as
             well
             as
             purity
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           .
           They
           argue
           ,
           
           that
           to
           separate
           upon
           such
           an
           account
           is
           not
           at
           all
           warranted
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Thus
           M
           r
           Cawdrey
           ;
           
             It
             is
             no
             duty
             of
             Christs
             imposing
             ,
             
             no
             priviledge
             of
             his
             purchasing
             ▪
             either
             to
             deprive
             a
             mans
             self
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             for
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             or
             to
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Church
             in
             opposition
             to
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             as
             no
             Church
             rightly
             constituted
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             some
             reformation
             in
             lighter
             matters
             .
          
           Saith
           Mr.
           Blake
           ,
           
           
             We
             read
             not
             of
             Separation
             in
             this
             way
          
           [
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           abuses
           and
           corruptions
           ]
           
             approved
             ,
             nor
             any
             presidents
             to
             go
             before
             us
             in
             it
             ;
             we
             read
             a
             heavy
             brand
             laid
             upon
             it
             ,
          
           Jude
           19.
           
           
             These
             be
             they
             who
             separate
             themselves
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           So
           the
           Congregations
           in
           New-England
           declare
           ;
           
           
             The
             faithful
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             wherein
             were
             many
             unworthy
             persons
             and
             practices
             ,
             are
             never
             commanded
             to
             absent
             themselves
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             because
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             therefore
             the
             godly
             in
             like
             causes
             are
             not
             presently
             to
             separate
             .
          
           It
           should
           rather
           have
           been
           infer'd
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           separate
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           must
           be
           concluded
           
           from
           the
           premises
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           .
           This
           is
           accordingly
           infer'd
           by
           Mr.
           Noyes
           ;
           
           
             For
             Brethren
             to
             separate
             from
             Churches
             and
             Church-Ordinances
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             fundamentally
             defective
             ,
             neither
             in
             Doctrine
             or
             Manners
             ,
             in
             Heresy
             or
             Prophaneness
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             both
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           Unto
           whom
           I
           shall
           add
           the
           testimony
           of
           Mr.
           Tombs
           ;
           
           
             Separation
             from
             a
             Church
             somewhat
             erroneous
             or
             corrupt
             in
             Worship
             or
             Conversation
             ,
             &c.
             is
             utterly
             dissonant
             from
             any
             of
             the
             rules
             or
             examples
             ,
             which
             either
             of
             old
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             holy
             men
             ,
             or
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             prescribed
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             fault
             of
             Pride
             or
             bitter
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             tends
             to
             strife
             and
             confusion
             and
             every
             evil
             work
             .
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
           They
           argue
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           for
           Separation
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           such
           corruptions
           ,
           because
           a
           Person
           may
           Communicate
           in
           the
           Worship
           without
           partaking
           in
           those
           corruptions
           .
           It
           was
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Brethren
           at
           the
           
           Savoy-Conference
           ,
           
           that
           not
           only
           the
           hearing
           ,
           but
           the
           reading
           a
           defective
           Liturgy
           was
           lawful
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           violence
           is
           necessitated
           to
           offer
           up
           that
           or
           none
           .
           And
           if
           there
           was
           a
           possibility
           of
           thus
           separating
           the
           substance
           from
           the
           circumstantial
           defects
           in
           the
           Ministerial
           use
           of
           such
           Worship
           ,
           much
           more
           may
           this
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           done
           by
           those
           that
           only
           attend
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           obliged
           by
           any
           act
           of
           their
           own
           to
           give
           an
           explicite
           consent
           to
           all
           and
           every
           thing
           used
           in
           it
           .
           1.
           
           This
           separation
           of
           the
           good
           from
           the
           bad
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           they
           grant
           possible
           .
           
           So
           Mr.
           
             Ball
             ,
             If
             some
             things
             humane
             be
             mixed
             with
             Divine
             ,
             a
             sound
             Christian
             must
             separate
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             not
             cast
             away
             what
             is
             of
             God
             as
             a
             nullity
             ,
             fruitless
             ,
             unprofitable
             ,
             defiled
             ,
             because
             somewhat
             of
             men
             is
             annexed
             unto
             them
             .
             
             In
             the
             Body
             we
             can
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             substance
             and
             the
             sickness
             which
             cleaveth
             unto
             it
             ;
             betwixt
             the
             substance
             of
             a
             part
             or
             member
             ,
             and
             some
             bunch
             or
             swelling
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             deformity
             ,
             but
             destroyeth
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             part
             or
             member
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           M
           r
           Calamy
           ;
           
           
             It
             s
             one
             thing
             to
             keep
             our selves
             pure
             from
             pollution
             ,
             another
             to
             gather
             Churches
             out
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           2.
           
           They
           grant
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           faulty
           and
           a
           sin
           in
           Worship
           is
           no
           sin
           to
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           not
           consent
           to
           it
           :
           So
           M
           r
           Corbet
           ;
           
           
             My
             partaking
             in
             any
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             holy
             and
             good
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             allowable
             or
             passable
             in
             the
             mode
             for
             the
             main
             ,
             doth
             not
             involve
             me
             in
             the
             blame
             of
             some
             sinful
             defects
             therein
             to
             which
             I
             consent
             not
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             cannot
             redress
             .
             
          
           So
           another
           Reverend
           Person
           in
           his
           Farewel
           Sermon
           ;
           
             While
             all
             necessary
             fundamental
             Truth
             is
             publickly
             professed
             and
             maintained
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             taught
             and
             held
             forth
             in
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             the
             corruptions
             there
             (
             though
             great
             yet
             )
             are
             not
             such
             as
             make
             the
             Worship
             cease
             to
             be
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             nor
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             swallowed
             down
             ,
             if
             one
             would
             communicate
             in
             that
             Worship
             ,
             while
             any
             Christian
             (
             that
             is
             watchful
             over
             his
             own
             heart
             and
             carriage
             ,
             as
             all
             ought
             ever
             to
             be
             )
             may
             partake
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             without
             being
             active
             in
             or
             approving
             the
             other
             ;
             there
             God
             is
             yet
             present
             ,
             there
             he
             may
             be
             spiritually
             worshipped
             ,
             served
             acceptably
             ,
             and
             really
             enjoyed
             .
          
           3.
           
           They
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           being
           present
           at
           Divine
           Worship
           is
           no
           consent
           to
           the
           corruptions
           in
           it
           .
           Thus
           M
           r
           Robinson
           ;
           
           
             He
             that
             partakes
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             upholding
             any
             evil
             ,
             hath
             his
             part
             in
             the
             evil
             also
             .
             But
             I
             deny
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             vain
             imagination
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             that
             partakes
             with
             a
             Church
             in
             things
             lawful
             ,
             joyns
             with
             it
             in
             upholding
             the
             things
             unlawful
             to
             be
             found
             in
             it
             .
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             joyned
             with
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             in
             things
             lawful
             ,
             and
             yet
             upheld
             nothing
             unlawful
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           So
           M
           r
           Nye
           ;
           
           
             Approbation
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             shewed
             until
             it
             be
             expressed
             outwardly
             by
             my
             words
             and
             gestures
             .
          
           This
           M
           r
           Baxter
           undertakes
           to
           prove
           by
           several
           Arguments
           ,
           as
           that
           no
           man
           can
           in
           reason
           and
           justice
           take
           that
           for
           my
           profession
           ,
           which
           I
           never
           made
           by
           word
           or
           deed
           .
           That
           the
           profession
           made
           by
           Church-Communion
           is
           totally
           distinct
           from
           this
           .
           That
           this
           opinion
           would
           make
           it
           unlawful
           to
           joyn
           with
           any
           Pastor
           or
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           since
           every
           one
           mixeth
           Sin
           with
           their
           Prayers
           .
           4.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           corruptions
           ,
           
           though
           foreknown
           ,
           do
           not
           yet
           make
           those
           that
           are
           present
           guilty
           of
           them
           .
           Thus
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           declare
           ;
           
             It
             is
             all
             one
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             whether
             the
             fault
             be
             personal
             (
             as
             some
             distinguish
             )
             or
             otherwise
             known
             before-hand
             ,
             or
             not
             known
             :
             For
             if
             simple
             presence
             defile
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             known
             before-hand
             or
             not
             ,
             all
             presence
             is
             faulty
             .
             And
             if
             simple
             presence
             defile
             not
             ,
             our
             presence
             is
             not
             condemned
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             corruptions
             known
             ,
             whereof
             we
             stand
             not
             guilty
             .
             If
             the
             error
             be
             such
             as
             may
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             called
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             by
             such
             fault
             I
             am
             not
             defiled
             though
             known
             before
             .
             
          
           M
           r
           Baxter
           replys
           to
           those
           of
           a
           contrary
           opinion
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           
             Take
             heed
             that
             thus
          
           [
           by
           affirming
           that
           foreknowing
           faults
           in
           Worship
           makes
           them
           ours
           ]
           
             you
             make
             not
             God
             the
             greatest
             sinner
             and
             the
             worst
             Being
             in
             all
             the
             World.
             For
             God
             foreknoweth
             all
             mens
             sins
             ,
             and
             is
             present
             when
             they
             commit
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             Communion
             with
             all
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             faithful
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             what
             faults
             soever
             be
             in
             the
             words
             or
             forms
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             reject
             them
             for
             any
             such
             failings
             .
             Will
             you
             say
             therefore
             that
             God
             approveth
             or
             consenteth
             to
             all
             these
             sins
             ?
             I
             know
             before-hand
             that
             every
             man
             will
             sin
             that
             prayeth
             (
             by
             defect
             of
             desire
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           
             But
             how
             doth
             all
             this
             make
             it
             mine
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
           And
           he
           otherwhere
           adds
           ;
           
           
             It
             is
             another
             mans
             fault
             or
             errour
             that
             you
             foreknow
             ,
             and
             not
             your
             own
             .
          
           5.
           
           It
           s
           granted
           that
           the
           fault
           of
           another
           in
           the
           ministration
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           is
           none
           of
           ours
           ,
           nor
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           to
           absent
           from
           it
           ,
           
           or
           to
           deprive
           our selves
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           M
           r
           Baxter
           ;
           
             The
             wording
             of
             the
             publick
             Prayers
             is
             the
             Pastors
             work
             and
             none
             of
             mine
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             why
             should
             any
             hold
             me
             guilty
             of
             another
             mans
             fault
             ,
             which
             I
             neither
             can
             help
             ,
             nor
             belongeth
             to
             any
             office
             of
             mine
             to
             help
             any
             farther
             than
             to
             admonish
             him
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           faults
           of
           him
           that
           Ministers
           are
           no
           sufficient
           reason
           to
           debar
           our selves
           of
           Communion
           in
           the
           worship
           .
           
           Mr.
           Nye
           affirms
           and
           proves
           by
           this
           Argument
           ;
           
             If
             I
             may
             not
             omit
             a
             duty
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             evil
             mixed
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             my
             own
             ,
             much
             less
             may
             I
             thus
             leave
             an
             ordinance
             for
             the
             evil
             that
             is
             another
             mans
             ,
             no
             way
             mine
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             me
             ,
             This
             were
             to
             make
             another
             mans
             sins
             or
             infirmities
             more
             mine
             than
             my
             own
             .
          
           Thus
           is
           the
           case
           resolved
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           ;
           
           
             I
             may
             not
             only
             ,
             saith
             one
             ,
             do
             that
             which
             I
             judge
             to
             be
             inconvenient
             ,
             but
             suffer
             another
             to
             do
             that
             which
             I
             judge
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             rather
             than
             be
             deprived
             of
             a
             necessary
             ordinance
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             If
             either
             I
             must
             have
             my
             Child
             baptized
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             or
             not
             baptized
             at
             all
             ;
             I
             may
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             done
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             though
             I
             judge
             it
             an
             unlawful
             addition
             ,
             because
             the
             manner
             concerns
             him
             that
             doth
             it
             ,
             not
             me
             (
             at
             least
             not
             so
             much
             )
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             all
             the
             essence
             .
             He
             must
             be
             responsible
             for
             every
             irregularity
             ,
             not
             I.
             
             Thus
             Jacob
             took
             
             Laban's
             Oath
             though
             by
             his
             Idols
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           doth
           Mr.
           Baxter
           resolve
           the
           case
           in
           his
           Christian
           Directory
           ,
           p.
           49.
           
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           They
           grant
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           a
           duty
           to
           joyn
           with
           a
           defective
           and
           faulty
           Worship
           where
           we
           
           can
           have
           no
           better
           .
           Thus
           the
           Presbyterian
           Brethren
           at
           the
           Savoy
           ;
           
           
             An
             inconvenient
             mode
             of
             Worship
             is
             a
             sin
             in
             the
             Imposer
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             chuser
             and
             voluntary
             user
             ,
             that
             may
             offer
             God
             better
             and
             will
             not
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             may
             not
             be
             only
             lawful
             ,
             but
             a
             duty
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             violence
             is
             necessitated
             to
             offer
             up
             that
             or
             none
             .
             
          
           This
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           an
           Author
           that
           is
           far
           from
           being
           favourable
           to
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ;
           
             If
             the
             word
             of
             God
             could
             be
             no
             where
             heard
             ,
             or
             Communion
             in
             Sacraments
             no
             where
             enjoyed
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             such
             Churches
             that
             were
             so
             corrupt
             as
             yours
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             ;
             it
             might
             be
             lawful
             ,
             yea
             and
             a
             duty
             to
             joyn
             with
             you
             so
             far
             as
             possibly
             Christians
             could
             without
             sin
             .
          
           
           Accordingly
           Mr.
           Baxter
           declares
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           duty
           to
           hold
           Communion
           constantly
           with
           any
           of
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           have
           honest
           competent
           Pastors
           when
           we
           can
           have
           no
           better
           ,
           and
           professeth
           for
           his
           own
           part
           ;
           
           
             Were
             I
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           in
           Armenia
           ,
           Abassia
           ,
           
             or
             among
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             I
             would
             joyn
             in
             a
             much
             more
             defective
             Form
             than
             our
             Liturgy
             rather
             than
             none
             .
          
           And
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             this
             is
             the
             judgment
             of
             many
          
           New
           England
           
             Ministers
             (
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             English
             Liturgy
             rather
             than
             have
             no
             Church
             Worship
             )
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             conjecture
             from
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           Now
           in
           what
           cases
           this
           is
           to
           be
           presumed
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           have
           no
           better
           ,
           he
           shews
           ,
           
           1.
           
           When
           it
           is
           so
           by
           a
           necessity
           arising
           from
           Divine
           Providence
           .
           2.
           
           A
           necessity
           proceeding
           from
           humane
           Laws
           which
           forbid
           it
           .
           3.
           
           A
           necessity
           from
           the
           injury
           done
           to
           the
           publick
           .
           And
           4.
           
           When
           it
           is
           to
           our
           own
           greater
           hinderance
           than
           help
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           must
           use
           none
           or
           do
           worse
           .
           In
           these
           and
           the
           like
           cases
           it
           becomes
           a
           duty
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           otherwise
           lawful
           ,
           is
           thereby
           made
           necessary
           .
           And
           he
           that
           cannot
           joyn
           with
           a
           purer
           Worship
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           publickly
           
           established
           without
           the
           breach
           of
           humane
           Laws
           ,
           or
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           publick
           Peace
           ,
           or
           dividing
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           bringing
           danger
           upon
           himself
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           ,
           where
           any
           of
           these
           or
           the
           like
           reasons
           are
           ,
           restrained
           from
           so
           doing
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           did
           proceed
           from
           a
           natural
           or
           providential
           necessity
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           one
           he
           cannot
           do
           Physically
           and
           naturally
           ,
           the
           other
           he
           cannot
           do
           morally
           ,
           honestly
           ,
           and
           prudently
           .
           Having
           thus
           far
           stated
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           that
           its
           universally
           owned
           by
           those
           that
           dissent
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           Communion
           in
           a
           Worship
           not
           essentially
           defective
           and
           corrupted
           is
           lawful
           ;
           and
           that
           its
           a
           received
           opinion
           ,
           that
           where
           better
           is
           not
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           it
           s
           a
           duty
           ;
           and
           that
           better
           is
           not
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           had
           lawfully
           .
           I
           might
           freely
           pass
           on
           ,
           but
           because
           there
           is
           a
           common
           objection
           against
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           taken
           from
           Malac.
           1.14
           .
           
             Cursed
             be
             the
             deceiver
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             that
             voweth
             and
             sacrificeth
             to
             the
             Lord
             a
             corrupt
             thing
          
           ;
           I
           shall
           briefly
           return
           their
           answer
           to
           it
           and
           proceed
           .
           To
           this
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           reply
           ;
           
           
             1.
             
             No
             Argument
             can
             be
             brought
             from
             this
             place
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             but
             by
             analogy
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             arguing
             of
             all
             other
             most
             ready
             at
             hand
             ,
             but
             liable
             to
             most
             exceptions
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             draw
             aside
             ,
             if
             care
             be
             not
             had
             (
             which
             in
             this
             case
             we
             find
             not
             )
             to
             take
             the
             proportion
             in
             every
             material
             point
             just
             and
             true
             .
             
             2.
             
             The
             corrupt
             sacrifice
             is
             that
             which
             the
             deceiver
             bringeth
             voluntarily
             and
             out
             of
             neglect
             ,
             having
             a
             male
             in
             his
             flock
             ,
             but
             the
             faithful
             bringeth
             himself
             and
             his
             godly
             desires
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             corruptions
             whether
             respecting
             matter
             or
             form
             ,
             they
             are
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             they
             cleave
             not
             to
             his
             sacrifice
             to
             stain
             or
             pollute
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           3.
           
           He
           offers
           not
           a
           corrupt
           thing
           who
           offers
           the
           best
           he
           hath
           .
           4.
           
           
             It
             is
             
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
          
           
           saith
           M
           r
           
             Ball
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             simply
             best
             ,
             is
             not
             best
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             or
             that
             circumstance
             or
             end
             ;
             what
             is
             best
             in
             a
             time
             free
             is
             not
             best
             in
             a
             time
             not
             free
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             granted
          
           ,
           saith
           M
           r
           
             Baxter
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             offer
             God
             the
             best
             that
             we
             can
             do
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             best
             which
             we
             cannot
             do
             .
          
           
           
             And
             many
             things
             must
             concur
             (
             and
             especially
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             publick
             good
             )
             to
             know
             which
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           So
           that
           before
           this
           Text
           can
           be
           opposed
           to
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           proved
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           things
           in
           question
           are
           corruptions
           as
           much
           prohibited
           as
           the
           blind
           and
           lame
           under
           the
           Law.
           2.
           
           That
           they
           are
           such
           as
           a
           person
           doth
           chuse
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           his
           power
           to
           help
           ,
           and
           offers
           it
           when
           he
           hath
           a
           male
           in
           his
           flock
           .
           3.
           
           That
           such
           a
           corruption
           as
           affects
           not
           the
           substance
           of
           Worship
           ,
           doth
           yet
           alter
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           whole
           to
           be
           a
           corrupt
           thing
           ,
           and
           abominable
           to
           God.
           If
           these
           things
           are
           not
           ,
           the
           objection
           reacheth
           not
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           from
           that
           place
           for
           this
           objection
           .
        
         
           
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           head
           with
           a
           remarkable
           saying
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           ;
           
             To
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             for
             some
             evil
             only
             conceived
             ,
             or
             indeed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             might
             and
             should
             be
             tolerated
             and
             healed
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             yet
             convinced
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             himself
             be
             ,
             for
             this
             or
             the
             like
             reasons
             to
             withdraw
             from
             publick
             Communion
             in
             word
             ,
             seals
             ,
             or
             censures
             ,
             is
             unlawful
             and
             sinful
             .
          
        
         
           But
           supposing
           it
           may
           be
           unlawful
           to
           separate
           from
           a
           Church
           for
           a
           defective
           and
           faulty
           Worship
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           lawful
           when
           it
           is
           for
           better
           edification
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           chuse
           what
           is
           for
           our
           edification
           before
           what
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           more
           for
           our
           edification
           before
           what
           is
           less
           .
           For
           the
           decision
           
           of
           which
           case
           I
           shall
           shew
           from
           them
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           as
           defects
           and
           faults
           in
           worship
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           the
           pretence
           of
           better
           edification
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           against
           Communion
           with
           a
           Church
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           say
           it
           is
           no
           better
           than
           a
           mere
           pretence
           and
           imaginary
           ,
           
             a
             seeming
             contentment
             of
             mind
          
           ,
           as
           one
           calls
           it
           .
           
           This
           M
           r
           Hildersham
           takes
           notice
           of
           ;
           
             Some
             prefer
             others
             before
             their
             own
             Pastor
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             shew
             more
             zeal
             in
             their
             voice
             and
             gesture
             ,
             and
             phrase
             of
             speech
             and
             manner
             of
             delivery
             ,
             though
             happily
             the
             Doctrine
             it self
             be
             nothing
             so
             wholesome
             or
             powerful
             ,
             or
             fit
             to
             edify
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             own
             Pastor
             is
             ,
          
           of
           such
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             we
             may
             wish
             them
             more
             knowledge
             and
             judgment
             .
          
           M
           r
           Baxter
           observes
           the
           same
           ,
           
           
             One
             thinks
             that
             this
             is
             the
             best
             way
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             the
             other
             is
             best
             —
             And
             commonly
             appearance
             ,
             and
             a
             taking
             tone
             and
             voice
             do
             more
             with
             them
             than
             solid
             evidence
             of
             truth
             .
          
           Therefore
           its
           fit
           to
           have
           a
           right
           notion
           of
           edification
           ,
           which
           ,
           saith
           a
           Reverend
           Person
           ,
           
           
             lies
             more
             in
             the
             informing
             of
             our
             judgments
             ,
             and
             confirming
             our
             resolutions
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             gusts
             and
             relishes
             of
             affection
             .
          
           These
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             are
             indeed
             of
             great
             use
             to
             the
             other
             ,
          
           but
           without
           them
           are
           far
           from
           making
           a
           Person
           better
           ,
           and
           leaving
           him
           truly
           edifyed
           .
           Again
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           no
           better
           than
           a
           mere
           pretence
           ,
           when
           the
           fault
           is
           in
           themselves
           that
           complain
           they
           do
           not
           edifie
           .
           
           M
           r
           Hildersham
           charges
           it
           upon
           such
           ;
           
             Thou
             mightest
             receive
             profit
             (
             if
             the
             fault
             be
             not
             in
             thy self
             )
             by
             the
             meanest
             of
             us
             that
             preach
             .
          
           And
           he
           thus
           freely
           again
           declares
           himself
           ;
           
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             there
             is
             never
             a
             Minister
             that
             is
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             gifts
             (
             if
             he
             have
             a
             Godly
             heart
             )
             but
             he
             can
             truly
             say
             ,
             he
             never
             heard
             any
             faithful
             Minister
             in
             his
             life
             that
             was
             so
             mean
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             discern
             some
             gift
             in
             him
             that
             was
             wanting
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             could
             receive
             
             some
             profit
             by
             him
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           they
           advise
           to
           cure
           the
           fault
           before
           they
           make
           use
           of
           this
           plea.
           So
           the
           pious
           Person
           above-said
           argues
           ;
           
             How
             shouldest
             thou
             profit
             by
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             if
             thou
             come
             with
             prejudice
             ,
             without
             any
             reverence
             or
             delight
             unto
             it
             ,
             nor
             dost
             scarce
             acknowledge
             Gods
             Ordinance
             in
             it
             ?
          
           
           So
           M
           r
           Jenkin
           directs
           ;
           
             Labour
             for
             experimental
             benefit
             by
             the
             Ordinances
             .
             Men
             separate
             to
             those
             Churches
             which
             they
             account
             better
             ,
             because
             they
             never
             found
             those
             where
             they
             were
             before
             (
             to
             them
             )
             good
             —
             Find
             the
             setting
             up
             Christ
             in
             your
             hearts
             by
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             account
             it
             Antichristian
             .
             
          
           Thus
           a
           Reverend
           Person
           in
           his
           Farewel
           Sermon
           ,
           speaking
           of
           supposed
           defects
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           doth
           advise
           his
           Auditors
           ;
           
             Enlarge
             your
             care
             and
             pains
             in
             your
             preparations
             ;
             a
             right
             stomach
             makes
             good
             nourishment
             of
             an
             indifferent
             meal
             ;
             you
             may
             be
             warm
             (
             though
             in
             a
             colder
             air
             and
             room
             than
             you
             have
             formerly
             been
             )
             if
             you
             will
             put
             on
             more
             cloths
             before
             you
             come
             :
             Watch
             your
             hearts
             more
             narrowly
             ,
             and
             speak
             things
             to
             your
             hearts
             m●re
             than
             you
             have
             done
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           10.10
           
             if
             the
             iron
             be
             blunt
             ,
             then
             must
             he
             put
             to
             more
             strength
             .
          
        
         
           But
           supposing
           it
           be
           really
           for
           edification
           ,
           yet
           this
           they
           declare
           is
           no
           sufficient
           reason
           for
           Separation
           .
           So
           M
           r
           Burroughs
           ;
           
           
             If
             you
             be
             joyned
             to
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             so
             as
             you
             believe
             he
             is
             set
             over
             you
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             to
             you
             ;
             though
             this
             man
             hath
             meaner
             gifts
             than
             others
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             more
             comfortable
             for
             you
             to
             have
             another
             Pastor
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             cause
             you
             to
             desert
             him
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             set
             over
             you
             .
             
          
           And
           so
           the
           Ministers
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           deliver
           their
           minds
           ;
           
             To
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             for
             greater
             enlargements
             ,
             with
             just
             grief
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             unlawful
             and
             sinful
             .
          
           So
           when
           this
           Question
           was
           
           put
           ,
           
           
             Are
             they
             not
             at
             all
             times
             obliged
             to
             use
             the
             means
             which
             are
             most
             edifying
             ?
          
           It
           s
           answered
           by
           a
           Reverend
           Person
           ,
           
             They
             may
             say
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             outweigh
             their
             own
             edification
             .
          
           So
           that
           edification
           may
           be
           outweighed
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           can
           be
           no
           standing
           and
           sufficient
           reason
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           Burroughs
           declares
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           
             Men
             must
             consider
             not
             only
             what
             the
             thing
             is
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             but
             what
             it
             is
             to
             them
             ,
             how
             it
             stands
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             relations
             —
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             the
             thing
             is
             in
             it self
             better
             ,
             but
             is
             it
             better
             in
             all
             the
             references
             I
             have
             and
             it
             hath
             ?
             Is
             it
             better
             in
             regard
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             publick
             ,
             for
             the
             helping
             me
             in
             all
             my
             relations
             ?
             may
             it
             not
             help
             one
             way
             and
             hinder
             many
             ways
             ?
             
          
           Of
           the
           same
           opinion
           is
           M
           r
           
             Baxter
             ;
             Many
             things
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             must
             concur
             (
             and
             especially
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             publick
             good
             )
             to
             know
             which
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           So
           that
           edification
           is
           not
           to
           be
           judged
           of
           alone
           ,
           our
           own
           improvement
           is
           not
           to
           determine
           us
           in
           our
           actions
           ,
           and
           especially
           not
           with
           respect
           to
           Church-Communion
           ,
           for
           then
           other
           reasons
           do
           give
           Law
           to
           it
           and
           over-rule
           it
           .
           This
           we
           see
           those
           that
           dissent
           from
           the
           Church
           in
           other
           things
           agree
           with
           her
           in
           :
           And
           they
           give
           several
           reasons
           and
           arguments
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             If
             we
             were
             sure
             we
             could
             not
             profit
             ,
          
           
           
             yet
             we
             must
             come
             to
             do
             homage
             to
             God
             ,
             
             and
             shew
             reverence
             to
             his
             Ordinance
             .
          
           This
           is
           M
           r
           
           Hildersham's
           opinion
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           leaving
           a
           Church
           for
           better
           edification
           ,
           
           is
           built
           upon
           a
           false
           and
           dangerous
           principle
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           we
           must
           always
           chuse
           the
           best
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           
             Burroughs
             ;
             To
             hold
             what
             in
             its
             self
             best
             must
             be
             chosen
             and
             done
             ,
             not
             weighing
             circumstances
             or
             references
             is
             a
             dividing
             principle
             .
          
           And
           afterward
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             a
             Christian
             without
             comparing
             one
             thing
             with
             another
             ,
             
             will
             hack
             and
             hew
             ,
             and
             disturb
             himself
             and
             others
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             Religion
             .
             I
             believe
             some
             of
             you
             have
             known
             those
             who
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             have
             conceived
             to
             be
             better
             than
             other
             ,
             they
             have
             presently
             followed
             with
             all
             eagerness
             ,
             never
             considering
             circumstances
             ,
             references
             or
             consequences
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             is
             good
             ,
          
           
           
             it
             must
             be
             done
             ;
             yet
             being
             wearied
             with
             this
             they
             have
             after
             grown
             loose
             ,
             in
             as
             great
             an
             excess
             the
             other
             way
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           This
           principle
           of
           better
           edification
           if
           followed
           ,
           would
           bring
           in
           confusion
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           
             Hildersham
             ;
             This
             factious
             disposition
             of
             the
             hearers
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             hath
             in
             all
             ages
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             much
             confusion
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             greatly
             hindred
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             This
             ,
             saith
             M
             r
             Brinsley
             ,
             the
             moderate
             Author
             of
             the
             late
             Irenicum
             [
             M
             r
             Burroughs
             ]
             will
             by
             no
             means
             allow
             ,
             but
             condemns
             as
             the
             direct
             way
             to
             bring
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             none
             who
             are
             judicious
             ,
             but
             will
             therein
             subscribe
             to
             him
             .
             
          
           It
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           transcribe
           his
           own
           words
           ;
           
             It
             is
             in
             it self
             a
             better
             thing
             to
             enjoy
             a
             Ministry
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             gifts
             and
             graces
             than
             one
             of
             lower
             ;
             but
             if
             this
             should
             be
             made
             a
             rule
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             who
             is
             under
             a
             Pastor
             who
             is
             faithful
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             gifted
             ,
             upon
             another
             mans
             coming
             into
             the
             Country
             that
             is
             more
             eminent
             ,
             he
             should
             forsake
             his
             Pastor
             and
             join
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             if
             after
             this
             ,
             still
             a
             more
             eminent
             man
             comes
             ,
             he
             should
             leave
             the
             former
             and
             join
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             a
             Pastor
             who
             hath
             a
             good
             People
             ,
             yet
             if
             others
             be
             more
             likely
             to
             receive
             more
             good
             ,
             he
             may
             leave
             his
             own
             People
             and
             go
             to
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             what
             confusion
             and
             disorder
             would
             there
             be
             continually
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           This
           is
           condemned
           also
           by
           the
           
             New
             England
          
           Ministers
           .
           This
           M
           r
           Cawdrey
           doth
           expose
           ;
           
             If
             a
             man
             may
             lawfully
             separate
             
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             only
             with
             a
             good
             mind
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             Church-institutions
             ,
             true
             or
             conceited
             by
             his
             own
             light
             ,
             all
             the
             Secretaries
             and
             Separists
             ,
             Donatists
             ,
             Brownists
             in
             the
             World
             may
             be
             justified
             .
          
           This
           ,
           saith
           another
           ,
           
           speaking
           of
           hearing
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           
             is
             a
             Church-destroying
             Principle
             ;
             sure
             if
             one
             member
             be
             not
             fixed
             ,
             then
             not
             another
             ,
             nor
             another
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             then
             not
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             nor
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             so
             farewel
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           This
           will
           be
           endless
           :
           So
           M
           r
           Burroughs
           ;
           
           
             Men
             must
             not
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             
             though
             there
             be
             corruptions
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             gather
             into
             a
             new
             Church
             which
             may
             be
             more
             pure
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             respects
             more
             comfortable
             .
             First
             ,
             Because
             we
             never
             find
             the
             Saints
             in
             Scripture
             separating
             or
             raising
             Churches
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             would
             be
             no
             continuance
             in
             Church-fellowship
             if
             this
             were
             admitted
             ;
             for
             what
             Church
             is
             so
             pure
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             things
             so
             comfortable
             ,
             but
             within
             a
             while
             another
             Church
             will
             be
             more
             pure
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             will
             be
             more
             comfortable
             there
             ?
          
           And
           he
           concludes
           with
           this
           prudent
           maxim
           ;
           
             The
             general
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             more
             regarded
             than
             some
             comfortable
             accommodations
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
           So
           M
           r
           
             Baxter
             ;
             What
             if
             twenty
             Ministers
             be
             one
             abler
             than
             another
             in
             their
             several
             degrees
             ,
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             only
             the
             ablest
             of
             all
             these
             may
             be
             joyned
             with
             ,
             because
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             do
             worse
          
           ?
           And
           yet
           this
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           edification
           be
           always
           to
           be
           consulted
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           determine
           us
           in
           our
           choice
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           They
           say
           ,
           
           edification
           doth
           not
           depend
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           external
           administration
           of
           Worship
           ,
           as
           Gods
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           break
           the
           Order
           ,
           Peace
           ▪
           and
           Union
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           sake
           
           of
           it
           .
           
           The
           former
           is
           asserted
           by
           M
           r
           Hildersham
           ;
           
             It
             s
             our
             sin
             and
             shame
             ,
             and
             is
             just
             cause
             of
             humbling
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             profit
             by
             the
             meanest
             Minister
             God
             hath
             sent
             .
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Ministry
             dependeth
             not
             on
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Teachers
             gift
             ,
             but
             Gods
             blessing
             .
          
           The
           latter
           is
           maintained
           by
           M
           r
           Vines
           ;
           
           
             It
             s
             said
             ,
             order
             in
             an
             Army
             kills
             no
             Body
             ,
             yet
             without
             it
             the
             Army
             is
             but
             a
             rout
             ,
             neither
             able
             to
             offend
             or
             defend
             :
             So
             haply
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             converts
             no
             body
             ,
             yet
             without
             it
             I
             see
             not
             how
             the
             Church
             can
             attain
             her
             end
             ,
             or
             preserve
             themselves
             in
             begetting
             or
             breeding
             up
             Souls
             to
             God.
          
           Therefore
           is
           the
           advice
           of
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ;
           
           
             Do
             not
             think
             to
             prosper
             by
             breaking
             over
             the
             hedge
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             any
             right
             of
             Holiness
             [
             so
             of
             edification
             ]
             whatsoever
             ,
             following
             any
             party
             that
             would
             draw
             you
             to
             Separation
             .
          
           The
           mischief
           of
           which
           is
           represented
           by
           Dr.
           
             Tuckney
             ;
             Experience
          
           ,
           
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             hath
             taught
             us
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             poorly
             edifyed
             by
             those
             who
             have
             daubed
             up
             their
          
           Babel
           
             with
             untempered
             mortar
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             rent
             by
             Schisms
             and
             Factions
             ,
             and
             one
             Congregation
             is
             turned
             into
             many
             Conventicles
             ,
             falsely
             now
             called
             Churches
             ,
             this
             doth
             diminish
             ,
             weaken
             ,
             and
             ruine
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           When
           they
           do
           grant
           that
           edification
           may
           serve
           to
           guide
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           hear
           where
           we
           can
           most
           profit
           ,
           it
           s
           with
           such
           limitations
           and
           cautions
           as
           these
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           
             seldom
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             case
             ,
          
           without
           offence
           and
           contempt
           .
           
           Thus
           Mr.
           Hildersham
           ;
           
             I
             dare
             not
             condemn
             such
             Christians
             ,
             as
             having
             Pastors
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             live
             of
             meaner
             gifts
             ,
             do
             desire
             (
             so
             they
             do
             it
             without
             open
             breach
             or
             contempt
             of
             the
             Churches
             order
             )
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Ministry
             of
             such
             as
             have
             better
             gifts
             ,
             &c.
             so
             they
             do
             it
             without
             contempt
             of
             their
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             without
             
             scandal
             and
             offence
             to
             them
             and
             their
             People
             .
          
           So
           again
           ;
           
           
             You
             ought
             not
             to
             leave
             your
             own
             Pastor
             at
             anytime
             with
             contempt
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             when
             you
             say
             or
             think
             ,
             alas
             !
             he
             is
             no
             body
             ;
             a
             good
             honest
             man
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             no
             gifts
             ,
             I
             cannot
             profit
             by
             him
             .
          
           And
           as
           if
           he
           could
           not
           be
           too
           cautious
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           he
           lays
           down
           this
           as
           the
           Character
           of
           one
           that
           doth
           this
           innocently
           ;
           
             He
             only
             makes
             right
             use
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             hearing
             such
             as
             have
             more
             excellent
             gifts
             than
             his
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             learns
             thereby
             to
             like
             his
             own
             Pastor
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             to
             profit
             more
             by
             him
             .
          
           That
           this
           is
           to
           be
           but
           seldom
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           concurrent
           testimony
           of
           the
           Provincial
           Assembly
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           upon
           this
           Question
           ;
           
           
             Would
             you
             have
             a
             man
             keep
             constantly
             to
             the
             Minister
             under
             whom
             he
             lives
          
           ?
           do
           answer
           ,
           
             We
             are
             not
             so
             rigid
             as
             to
             tye
             up
             People
             from
             hearing
             other
             Ministers
             occasionally
             ,
             even
             upon
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
             But
             yet
             we
             believe
             't
             is
             most
             agreable
             to
             Gospel
             order
             upon
             the
             grounds
             forementioned
             .
          
           Thus
           it
           is
           resolved
           also
           by
           one
           of
           a
           more
           rigid
           way
           ,
           
           who
           puts
           this
           Question
           ;
           
             Whether
             members
             of
             particular
             Churches
             may
             hear
             indifferently
             elsewhere
             ?
          
           and
           returns
           this
           answer
           ;
           
             God
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             distance
             of
             habitation
             ,
             handling
             such
             a
             point
             .
             But
             most
             certainly
             members
             of
             Churches
             ought
             mostly
             to
             be
             with
             their
             own
             Churches
             —
             The
             imagined
             content
             in
             hearing
             others
             ,
             is
             rather
             a
             temptation
             than
             motion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           From
           all
           which
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           pretence
           of
           better
           edification
           is
           no
           sufficient
           reason
           for
           Separation
           from
           a
           Church
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           or
           Ministry
           ,
           without
           there
           be
           other
           reasons
           that
           do
           accompany
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           is
           not
           for
           this
           reason
           so
           much
           as
           those
           it
           is
           in
           conjunction
           with
           .
        
         
           But
           admitting
           this
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           hardly
           be
           granted
           to
           be
           a
           reason
           for
           Separation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England
           ,
           if
           the
           testimony
           of
           many
           worthy
           persons
           be
           of
           any
           consideration
           .
           
           Thus
           Mr
           Hildersham
           declares
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           reproving
           such
           as
           make
           no
           conscience
           to
           come
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           Gods
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           and
           to
           stay
           to
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ;
           he
           thus
           proceeds
           ,
           
             Because
             I
             see
             many
             of
             them
             that
             have
             most
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             are
             forwardest
             professors
             offend
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             I
             will
             manifest
             the
             sin
             of
             these
             men
             .
             1.
             
             They
             sin
             against
             themselves
             in
             the
             profit
             they
             might
             receive
             by
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             —
             There
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Gods
             service
             ,
             (
             not
             the
             Confession
             not
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             not
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             not
             the
             Blessing
             )
             but
             it
             concerns
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             may
             receive
             edification
             by
             it
             .
             
          
           This
           he
           otherwhere
           repeats
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             By
             the
             Confession
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Prayers
             used
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             receive
             more
             profit
             than
             by
             many
             other
             .
          
           Of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Prayers
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           
           were
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           ;
           
             We
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             some
             few
             select
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             many
             Prayers
             and
             other
             exhortations
             may
             lawfully
             be
             used
             ,
             with
             fruit
             and
             edification
             to
             Gods
             People
             .
          
        
         
           
           As
           for
           the
           word
           preach'd
           amongst
           us
           ,
           Mr
           Nye
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
             summ
             of
             doctrinal
             truths
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             enlargement
             and
             application
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             both
             for
             conversion
             and
             edification
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Preachers
             are
             to
             assent
             .
          
           And
           that
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
             interpreted
             and
             applyed
             by
             preaching
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             is
             a
             choice
             mercy
             and
             gift
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             blessed
             this
             Nation
             for
             many
             Years
             ,
             to
             the
             conversion
             and
             edification
             of
             many
             thousands
             .
          
           And
           he
           afterwards
           ascribes
           the
           want
           of
           edification
           to
           the
           prejudices
           of
           People
           .
           
           
             Such
             reasonings
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             against
             hearing
             ,
             though
             they
             convince
             not
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             leave
             such
             prejudices
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             
             which
             are
             tender
             ,
             as
             perplex
             and
             render
             hearing
             less
             profitable
             and
             edifying
             ,
             even
             to
             those
             that
             are
             perswaed
             of
             its
             lawfulness
             .
          
           
           This
           M
           r
           Tombs
           declares
           himself
           freely
           in
           ;
           
             If
             we
             look
             to
             experience
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             there
             is
             now
             ground
             to
             expect
             a
             blessing
             from
             conforming
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             ,
             than
             from
             Preachers
             of
             the
             separated
             Churches
             .
             Sure
             the
             conversion
             ,
             consolation
             ,
             strengthening
             ,
             establishing
             of
             Souls
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             has
             been
             more
             in
             England
             from
             Preachers
             ,
             who
             were
             Enemies
             to
             Separation
             ,
             whether
             Non-Conformist
             to
             Ceremonies
             or
             Conformists
             ,
             Presbyterial
             or
             Episcopal
             ,
             even
             from
             Bishops
             themselves
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Separatists
             .
             I
             think
             all
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             History
             of
             things
             in
             the
             last
             age
             ,
             will
             acknowledge
             that
             more
             good
             hath
             been
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             
               Vsher
               ,
               Potter
               ,
               Abbot
               ,
               Jewel
               ,
            
             and
             some
             other
             Bishops
             ;
             by
             
               Preston
               ,
               Sibbs
               ,
               Taylor
               ,
               Whately
               ,
               Hildersham
               ,
               Ball
               ,
               Perkins
               ,
               Dod
               ,
               Stock
               ,
            
             and
             many
             thousands
             ,
             Adversaries
             to
             the
             separated
             Churches
             ,
             than
             ever
             was
             done
             by
             
               Ainsworth
               ,
               Johnson
               ,
               Robinson
            
             ,
             rigid
             Separatists
             ,
             or
             
               Cotton
               ,
               Tho.
               Hooker
            
             ,
             and
             others
             (
             though
             men
             of
             precious
             memory
             )
             promoters
             of
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             Congregational
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             Bishops
             and
             conforming
             Preachers
             now
             apply
             themselves
             (
             as
             we
             hope
             when
             the
             heat
             of
             contention
             is
             more
             allayed
             ,
             they
             will
             )
             to
             the
             profitable
             way
             of
             preaching
             against
             Popery
             and
             Prophaneness
             ,
             exciting
             Auditors
             to
             the
             life
             of
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             there
             may
             be
             as
             good
             ground
             ,
             if
             not
             better
             (
             considering
             how
             much
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Separatists
             are
             for
             their
             party
             ,
             and
             
               the
               speaking
               of
               the
               truth
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               edifying
               in
               love
               ,
            
             is
             necessary
             to
             
               the
               growth
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             Eph.
             4.15
             .
             )
             to
             expect
             by
             them
             a
             blessing
             in
             promoting
             
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Separatists
             .
          
           So
           that
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           Worship
           or
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           the
           preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           their
           apprehension
           doth
           not
           want
           a
           sufficiency
           of
           means
           for
           the
           conversion
           and
           edification
           of
           Souls
           :
           And
           consequently
           the
           argument
           taken
           from
           edification
           ,
           in
           justification
           of
           forsaking
           the
           Communion
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           inconclusive
           and
           of
           no
           force
           .
           But
           this
           branch
           of
           it
           will
           be
           further
           confirm'd
           under
           the
           third
           general
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           ,
           this
           will
           not
           be
           so
           easily
           quitted
           ,
           for
           supposing
           the
           Doctrine
           good
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           teach
           it
           capable
           (
           as
           far
           as
           learning
           and
           parts
           are
           requisite
           )
           to
           improve
           it
           to
           the
           conversion
           and
           edification
           of
           others
           ;
           yet
           if
           they
           themselves
           are
           loose
           and
           scandalous
           ,
           it
           may
           give
           just
           offence
           ,
           and
           be
           thought
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Worship
           in
           which
           such
           do
           officiate
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Therefore
           I
           shall
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           badness
           of
           the
           Ministers
           is
           of
           it self
           no
           sufficient
           reason
           to
           forsake
           the
           Communion
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Worship
           administred
           in
           it
           .
           
           What
           holy
           M
           r
           Rogers
           saith
           is
           a
           great
           truth
           ;
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             example
             of
             ignorant
             and
             unreformed
             ,
             especially
             notorious
             Persons
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             hath
             done
             and
             doth
             much
             harm
             ;
             and
             if
             either
             they
             cannot
             be
             convicted
             ,
             or
             if
             their
             crimes
             be
             such
             as
             cannot
             remove
             them
             out
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             there
             is
             just
             cause
             of
             grief
             that
             such
             should
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             in
             Gods
             matters
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             weighty
             and
             to
             be
             dealt
             withal
             in
             high
             reverence
             .
          
        
         
           But
           yet
           before
           the
           objection
           is
           admitted
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           premised
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           if
           there
           be
           such
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           proceed
           from
           their
           Conformity
           to
           it
           .
           For
           good
           and
           pious
           men
           of
           this
           sort
           always
           were
           and
           
           still
           are
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           What
           there
           were
           formerly
           may
           be
           read
           in
           Mr
           Baxter
           ,
           
           who
           thus
           delivers
           himself
           ;
           
             When
             I
             think
             what
             learned
             ,
             holy
             ,
             incomparable
             men
             ,
             abundance
             of
             the
             old
             Conformists
             were
             ,
             my
             heart
             riseth
             against
             the
             thoughts
             of
             separating
             from
             them
             ;
             such
             as
             M
             r
             Bolton
             ,
             M
             r
             Whately
             ,
             M
             r
             Fenner
             ,
             &c.
             and
             abundance
             other
             such
             ;
             yea
             such
             as
             Bishop
             Jewel
             ,
             Bishop
             Grindal
             ,
             Bishop
             Hall
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             and
             the
             Martyrs
             too
             ,
             as
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Ridley
               ,
               Hooper
            
             himself
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           What
           there
           are
           now
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           also
           tells
           us
           ;
           
           
             I
             believe
             there
             are
             many
             hundred
             Godly
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Parish-Churches
             of
          
           England
           .
           And
           of
           his
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
           
             I
             profess
             to
             know
             those
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             I
             take
             to
             be
             much
             better
             than
             my self
             ;
             I
             will
             say
             a
             greater
             word
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             those
             of
             them
             whom
             I
             think
             as
             Godly
             and
             humble
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             most
             of
             the
             Non-Conformists
             whom
             I
             know
             .
          
           So
           saith
           D
           r
           Bryan
           ;
           
           
             In
             some
             Countries
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             are
             many
             Sober
             ,
             Godly
             ,
             Orthodox
             ,
             able
             Preachers
             yet
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             publick
             places
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           to
           be
           premised
           ,
           that
           this
           argument
           ,
           if
           of
           any
           ,
           yet
           is
           of
           no
           farther
           force
           than
           against
           the
           Congregations
           where
           such
           are
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           of
           none
           against
           the
           Church
           it self
           where
           are
           good
           as
           well
           as
           bad
           ,
           nor
           against
           Parochial
           Communion
           where
           such
           are
           not
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           Baxter
           argues
           ;
           
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             there
             are
             many
             hundred
             Parish
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             preach
             holily
             ,
             and
             live
             holily
             ,
             though
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             they
             were
             more
             .
             And
             what
             reason
             have
             you
             to
             charge
             any
             other
             mens
             sins
             on
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           or
           to
           think
           it
           unlawful
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           good
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           bad
           ?
           this
           is
           to
           condemn
           the
           sound
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           infected
           .
        
         
           Having
           premised
           this
           ,
           we
           shall
           re-assume
           the
           case
           .
           and
           consider
           how
           it
           is
           stated
           and
           resolved
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           s
           granted
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           unlawful
           to
           joyn
           with
           
           bad
           Ministers
           in
           some
           cases
           where
           they
           may
           have
           better
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           
             Rogers
             ;
             As
             it
             is
             far
             from
             me
             to
             be
             a
             Patron
             of
             such
             ,
             or
             to
             justifie
             them
             ;
             so
             yet
             ,
             while
             we
             may
             enjoy
             the
             Ministry
             of
             better
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             refuse
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             the
             Prayers
             which
             are
             offered
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           s
           granted
           ,
           that
           its
           lawful
           and
           a
           duty
           to
           hear
           and
           joyn
           with
           such
           where
           a
           better
           cannot
           be
           had
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           ,
           so
           M
           r
           
             Rogers
             ;
             Who
             can
             blame
             him
             ,
             who
             desireth
             to
             pray
             with
             better
             than
             they
             be
             ?
             And
             yet
             better
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             sometime
             ,
             than
             to
             leave
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             altogether
             .
          
           
           So
           M
           r
           Baxter
           ;
           
             No
             People
             should
             chuse
             and
             prefer
             an
             ungodly
             Minister
             before
             a
             better
             ;
             but
             they
             should
             rather
             submit
             to
             such
             than
             have
             none
             ,
             when
             a
             better
             by
             them
             cannot
             be
             had
             .
          
           That
           its
           a
           duty
           ,
           so
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           ;
           
           
             The
             Scripture
             teacheth
             evidently
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             must
             and
             ought
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
          
           [
           unworthy
           Ministers
           ]
           
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             separating
             from
             the
             Ordinance
             they
             shall
             sin
             against
             God.
             For
             the
             Worship
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministry
             is
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Person
             unworthily
             executing
             his
             place
             ,
             is
             neither
             set
             up
             by
             some
             few
             private
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             can
             by
             them
             be
             removed
             :
             And
             warrant
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             such
             as
             ought
             not
             ,
             are
             suffered
             to
             intermeddle
             with
             holy
             things
             ,
             they
             have
             none
             from
             God.
          
           
           So
           M
           r
           Ball
           ;
           
             To
             communicate
             with
             Ministers
             no
             better
             than
             Pharisees
             in
             the
             true
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             worship
             God
             aright
             ,
             to
             reverence
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             to
             relye
             upon
             his
             Grace
             ,
             to
             hearken
             unto
             his
             voice
             ,
             and
             submit
             unto
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           This
           they
           maintain
           by
           several
           arguments
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           Such
           were
           always
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Communion
           must
           never
           have
           been
           held
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           no
           Communion
           was
           to
           be
           where
           such
           were
           .
           So
           the
           
           old
           Non-Conformists
           argue
           ;
           
           
             If
             the
             Minister
             make
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             then
             all
             Communion
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             with
             such
             Ministers
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             and
             the
             faithful
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             sinned
             ,
             in
             holding
             Communion
             with
             such
             ,
             when
             the
             Priests
             were
             dumb
             Dogs
             that
             could
             not
             bark
             ,
             and
             greedy
             Dogs
             that
             could
             never
             have
             enough
             ;
             when
             the
             Prophets
             prophesied
             lyes
             ,
             when
             the
             Priests
             bought
             and
             sold
             Doves
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             &c.
             when
             they
             were
             such
             and
             did
             such
             things
             ,
             they
             were
             ungodly
             Ministers
             ;
             but
             we
             never
             find
             that
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             either
             forbear
             themselves
             ,
             or
             warn
             the
             faithful
             not
             to
             communicate
             with
             such
             in
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Worship
             .
          
           So
           much
           M
           r
           Nye
           doth
           grant
           ;
           
           
             More
             cannot
             be
             objected
             against
             our
             Ministers
             that
             Conform
             ,
             than
             might
             against
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             in
             Christs
             time
             ;
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             which
             was
             loaden
             with
             Traditions
             ;
             their
             standing
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             according
             to
             Law
             ;
             their
             lives
             ,
             which
             were
             vicious
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             not
             only
             permits
             ,
             but
             requires
             us
             to
             attend
             the
             truths
             they
             deliver
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           They
           plead
           that
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           did
           Communicate
           where
           such
           did
           Officiate
           .
           So
           D
           r
           
             Bryan
             ;
             In
             some
             Countries
          
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             are
             many
             Sober
             ,
             Godly
             ,
             Orthodox
             ,
             able
             Preachers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             if
             you
             know
             any
             Country
             where
             it
             is
             worse
             ,
             consider
             if
             Christ
             himself
             did
             not
             joyn
             with
             worse
             .
          
           
           This
           is
           attested
           by
           another
           Reverend
           Person
           ;
           
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             used
             to
             attend
             on
             the
             publick
             Worship
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             notwithstanding
             such
             formalists
             and
             superstitious
             ones
             ,
             as
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             did
             officiate
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           They
           say
           that
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           Minister
           is
           not
           theirs
           ,
           nor
           doth
           bring
           any
           detriment
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           Communicate
           with
           him
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           
             Baxter
             ;
             A
             Ministers
             personal
             faults
             may
             damn
             himself
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             matter
             of
             lamentation
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             do
             their
             best
             to
             reform
             them
             ,
             or
             get
             better
             by
             any
             lawful
             means
             ;
             but
             in
             case
             they
             cannot
             ,
             his
             sin
             is
             none
             of
             theirs
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             make
             his
             administration
             null
             or
             ineffectual
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             allow
             you
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Worship
             which
             he
             administreth
             .
          
           
           So
           the
           Ministers
           sent
           to
           Oxford
           do
           assert
           ;
           
             Some
             evil
             men
             may
             and
             always
             have
             
               de
               facto
            
             been
             Officers
             and
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             wickedness
             of
             such
             men
             did
             not
             null
             or
             evacuate
             their
             Ministerial
             Acts
             ,
             for
             our
             Saviour
             would
             have
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             heard
             while
             they
             sate
             in
             Moses
             Chair
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           that
           the
           Ministrations
           in
           such
           a
           case
           are
           not
           invalid
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           People
           suffer
           not
           by
           it
           they
           further
           prove
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           officiate
           not
           in
           their
           own
           name
           .
           So
           the
           Old
           Non-Conformists
           ;
           
           
             It
             hath
             evermore
             been
             held
             for
             a
             truth
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             although
             sometimes
             the
             evil
             hath
             chief
             authority
             in
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             yet
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             do
             not
             the
             same
             in
             their
             own
             name
             but
             in
             Christs
             ,
             and
             minister
             by
             his
             commission
             and
             authority
             ,
             we
             may
             use
             their
             Ministry
             both
             in
             hearing
             the
             Word
             and
             receiving
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             neither
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             Christs
             Ordinance
             taken
             away
             by
             their
             wickedness
             .
          
           2.
           
           The
           vertue
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           doth
           not
           depend
           upon
           their
           goodness
           but
           Gods
           promise
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           Rogers
           saith
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           
             If
             this
             burden
          
           [
           of
           bad
           Ministers
           ]
           
             must
             be
             born
             ,
             I
             ask
             ,
             if
             among
             many
             sweet
             liberties
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             joyn
             in
             Prayer
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             seeing
             their
             unworthiness
             cannot
             withhold
             the
             fruit
             of
             Gods
             
             promise
             from
             us
             which
             is
             to
             one
             kind
             of
             Prayer
             as
             well
             as
             another
             .
          
           So
           saith
           M
           r
           Cradacot
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           
           
             Take
             heed
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             of
             being
             leavened
             with
             prejudice
             against
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             misdemeanors
             or
             miscarriage
             of
             the
             Minister
             .
             It
             is
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             converts
             ,
             not
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             dispenser
             or
             speaker
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             was
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             but
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             failed
             not
             in
             the
             substance
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             conceive
             its
             a
             rare
             thing
             for
             unconverted
             Ministers
             to
             convert
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             must
             remember
             not
             to
             tye
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             to
             the
             goodness
             or
             badness
             of
             a
             Ministers
             Person
             .
             
          
           So
           when
           it
           s
           objected
           ;
           
             How
             can
             we
             expect
             a
             blessing
             upon
             the
             labours
             of
             such
             though
             they
             preach
             truth
             ?
          
           Mr.
           Nye
           replys
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
             The
             mixtures
             in
             Sermons
             are
             nearest
             ,
             the
             irregularities
             of
             their
             calling
             next
             ,
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             conversations
             furthest
             from
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             less
             efficacy
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             to
             prejudice
             it
             .
          
           Answ.
           2.
           
           
             It
             s
             Gods
             word
             and
             not
             their
             own
             they
             preach
             ,
          
           &c.
           3.
           
           That
           if
           Persons
           themselves
           do
           believe
           and
           are
           sincere
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           notwithstanding
           such
           a
           Ministry
           ,
           accepted
           .
           
             The
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             faithful
          
           Elkanah
           ,
           saith
           one
           ,
           
           
             was
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             when
          
           Hophni
           and
           Phineas
           
             were
             Priests
          
           .
           From
           all
           which
           we
           find
           some
           declaring
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           this
           they
           would
           Communicate
           .
           So
           a
           Reverend
           Person
           ;
           
           
             The
             Peoples
             prejudices
             against
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             are
             grounded
             for
             the
             most
             part
             upon
             the
             wicked
             lives
             of
             those
             that
             are
             the
             most
             constant
             readers
             and
             frequenters
             of
             it
          
           [
           doubtless
           the
           Author
           if
           he
           had
           considered
           this
           ,
           would
           rather
           have
           said
           that
           they
           are
           grounded
           upon
           the
           wicked
           lives
           of
           some
           of
           those
           that
           read
           and
           frequent
           it
           .
           ]
           
             I
             shall
             never
             upon
             that
             account
             cease
             to
             joyn
             
             in
             Prayers
             and
             to
             hear
             Sermons
             .
          
           Others
           we
           find
           exhorting
           their
           Auditors
           to
           attend
           even
           upon
           such
           .
           So
           Mr
           
             R.
             Fairclough
          
           in
           his
           Farewel
           Sermons
           ;
           
           
             Get
             all
             good
             from
             ,
             shew
             all
             duty
             ▪
             to
             him
             that
             follows
             —
             If
             he
             should
             be
             weak
             ,
             or
             evil
             ,
             yet
             while
             he
             preacheth
             truths
             ,
             while
             he
             sits
             in
          
           Moses
           
             Chair
             ,
             hear
             him
             seriously
             ,
             and
             carry
             your selves
             towards
             him
             as
             becomes
             a
             People
             to
             their
             Minister
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           thus
           far
           considered
           the
           case
           of
           scandalous
           Ministers
           ,
           because
           many
           make
           it
           an
           objection
           ,
           as
           well
           those
           that
           are
           not
           concerned
           as
           those
           that
           are
           .
           Otherwise
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           England
           was
           never
           better
           provided
           with
           a
           learned
           and
           pious
           Ministry
           than
           at
           present
           ;
           
           
             who
             have
             as
             good
             understanding
             ,
             preach
             as
             good
             Doctrine
             ,
             do
             as
             much
             good
             by
             their
             Preaching
             as
             any
             others
             ,
          
           as
           a
           late
           writer
           doth
           confess
           .
           But
           though
           many
           Congregations
           are
           well
           supplied
           with
           a
           Pious
           ,
           Able
           ,
           and
           Industrious
           Ministry
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           few
           or
           none
           but
           what
           have
           some
           ,
           more
           or
           less
           amongst
           the
           Laity
           ,
           that
           are
           (
           as
           it
           may
           be
           supposed
           )
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           received
           into
           Communion
           with
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           communicated
           with
           .
           This
           brings
           me
           to
           the
           next
           thing
           in
           Worship
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
        
         
           
           4.
           
           The
           case
           of
           mixed
           Communion
           .
           
             This
             is
             a
             plea
          
           ,
           saith
           Mr.
           
             Vines
             ,
             that
             is
             plausible
             to
             easie
             capacities
             ,
             because
             it
             pretends
             to
             set
             up
             holiness
             of
             Ordinances
             and
             People
             ,
          
           but
           what
           the
           eminent
           Dissenters
           do
           utterly
           disclaim
           ;
           Mr.
           Vines
           saith
           it
           is
           Donatistical
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Brinsley
           and
           Mr.
           Jenkin
           ,
           
           that
           
             its
             the
             common
             plea
             or
             pretence
             which
             for
             the
             moct
             part
             hath
             been
             taken
             up
             by
             all
             Schismaticks
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           
             the
             People
             should
             be
             untaught
             it
             ,
          
           
           as
           Mr.
           Baxter
           doth
           advise
           .
           And
           as
           they
           do
           disclaim
           it
           ,
           
           so
           they
           declare
           that
           those
           
           that
           separate
           upon
           this
           account
           
             do
             it
             very
             unjustly
          
           a
           ;
           that
           
             the
             scandals
             of
             professors
             are
             ground
             of
             mourning
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             separation
          
           b
           ;
           that
           
             there
             may
             be
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             to
             cast
             out
             obstinate
             sinners
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             sufficient
             cause
             for
             one
             to
             leave
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             such
             be
             not
             cast
             ●ut
          
           c
           .
           That
           
             the
             suffering
             of
             prophane
             and
             scandalous
             livers
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             partake
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             doubtless
             a
             great
             sin
             ;
             
             yet
             the
             godly
             are
             not
             presently
             to
             separate
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
          
           ,
           saith
           M
           r
           
             Burroughs
             ,
             an
             error
             on
             both
             sides
          
           ;
           
           
             either
             those
             that
             think
             it
             concerns
             them
             not
             at
             all
             with
             whom
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             if
             they
             do
             what
             they
             can
             to
             keep
             the
             scandalous
             away
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             may
             not
             come
             to
             partake
             of
             it
             .
          
           This
           both
           the
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           so
           far
           agree
           in
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           their
           opinion
           they
           urge
           several
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           s
           no
           where
           commanded
           ,
           
           but
           is
           
             a
             vain
             pretending
             to
             holiness
             above
             rule
             and
             example
             ,
          
           
           saith
           M
           r
           Vines
           .
           
             It
             s
             no
             duty
             ,
             as
             he
             elsewhere
             saith
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             command
             ;
             it
             s
             no
             duty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             read
             not
             this
             word
             ,
             
               come
               forth
            
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Epistles
             written
             to
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             against
             which
             Christ
             saith
             he
             hath
             such
             and
             such
             things
             .
             They
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             impurer
             are
             not
             called
             forth
             into
             the
             purer
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             promises
             made
             to
             them
             that
             keep
             themselves
             pure
             ,
             and
             duties
             injoyned
             them
             toward
             the
             impurer
             part
             .
             For
             we
             may
             not
             make
             every
             Disease
             the
             Plague
             .
             Shall
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Angels
             ,
             forsake
             the
             Lords
             presence
             ,
             because
             Satan
             came
             also
             amongst
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Provincial
           Assembly
           of
           London
           doth
           affirm
           ;
           
           
             In
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Corinth
           
             was
             such
             a
             profane
             mixture
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             we
             believe
             few
             ,
          
           
           
             if
             any
             of
             our
             Congregations
             can
             be
             charged
             withal
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             
             not
             perswade
             the
             godly
             party
             to
             separate
             ,
          
           
           
             much
             less
             to
             gather
             a
             Church
             out
             of
             a
             Church
             .
          
           From
           which
           consideration
           Mr.
           Tombs
           concludes
           ;
           
           
             Sure
             it
             can
             be
             no
             sin
             in
             any
             Person
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             true
             Worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             with
             any
             ,
             
             if
             he
             have
             no
             command
             to
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             that
             service
             because
             of
             their
             presence
             ,
             nor
             power
             to
             exclude
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             bound
             to
             the
             duties
             there
             performed
             .
          
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           only
           plead
           that
           it
           s
           not
           commanded
           ,
           but
           that
           its
           forbidden
           and
           unlawful
           .
           So
           M
           r
           Hooker
           ;
           
           
             To
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             because
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             some
             Worshippers
             is
             unlawful
             .
          
           So
           the
           
             New
             England
          
           Ministers
           do
           declare
           ;
           
           
             As
             separation
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             prophane
             and
             scandalous
             livers
             are
             tolerated
             ,
             is
             not
             presently
             necessary
             :
             So
             for
             the
             Members
             thereof
             ,
             otherwise
             worthy
             ,
             hereupon
             to
             abstain
             from
             Communion
             with
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             is
             unlawful
             .
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           plead
           ,
           that
           the
           communicating
           in
           Gods
           service
           with
           open
           sinners
           ,
           whom
           the
           Godly
           in
           some
           of
           our
           Assemblies
           are
           enforced
           to
           communicate
           with
           ,
           
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           make
           such
           prophane
           ,
           or
           to
           pollute
           to
           them
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           :
           So
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           
             Vines
             ;
             The
             presence
             of
             wicked
             men
             at
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             pollutes
             not
             them
             that
             are
             neither
             accessary
             to
             their
             sin
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             their
             presence
             there
             .
          
           
           This
           M
           r
           Burroughs
           disclaims
           ;
           
             You
             are
             not
             defiled
             by
             the
             meer
             presence
             of
             wicked
             men
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             (
             for
             that
             is
             a
             meer
             deceit
             and
             gull
             ,
             that
             some
             would
             put
             upon
             men
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             )
             but
             thus
             are
             you
             defiled
             if
             you
             do
             not
             your
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             uttermost
             you
             are
             able
             ,
             to
             purge
             them
             out
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           be
           done
           according
           to
           the
           power
           and
           capacity
           Persons
           are
           in
           ,
           it
           s
           universally
           granted
           that
           the
           Innocent
           shall
           not
           suffer
           for
           the
           Nocent
           .
           So
           Mr.
           
           Ball
           ;
           
           
             The
             precept
             of
             debarring
             scandalous
             offenders
             bindeth
             them
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             this
             power
             ,
             
             and
             them
             only
             so
             far
             as
             God
             hath
             put
             it
             in
             their
             power
             .
             But
             God
             regularly
             doth
             not
             leave
             that
             power
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             one
             single
             Steward
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             private
             Christians
             —
             And
             if
             the
             Steward
             ,
             or
             one
             or
             few
             private
             Christians
             ,
             cannot
             debar
             the
             unworthy
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             is
             not
             defiled
             to
             them
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             whom
             they
             desire
             to
             reform
             or
             expel
             ,
             but
             cannot
             ,
             because
             power
             is
             not
             in
             their
             hand
             to
             do
             it
             lawfully
             .
          
        
         
           This
           they
           confirm
           ,
           1.
           
           From
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           
           who
           of
           old
           joyned
           with
           many
           that
           were
           notoriously
           stained
           with
           gross
           sins
           ;
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           our
           Saviour
           that
           communicated
           with
           such
           in
           the
           publick
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           Christians
           in
           Apostolical
           times
           ,
           
           all
           which
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           do
           insist
           upon
           .
           
           This
           is
           also
           pleaded
           by
           those
           of
           New-England
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           This
           would
           make
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Congregation
           to
           be
           ours
           .
           So
           M
           r
           Baxter
           ;
           
           
             If
             you
             be
             wanting
             in
             your
             duty
             to
             reform
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             sin
             ;
             
             but
             if
             bare
             presence
             made
             their
             sin
             to
             be
             ours
             ,
             it
             would
             also
             make
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           From
           all
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           their
           sence
           is
           ,
           that
           scandalous
           Members
           are
           no
           sufficient
           reason
           for
           Separation
           ;
           for
           that
           must
           be
           ,
           either
           be
           cause
           it
           s
           commanded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           that
           those
           that
           do
           communicate
           with
           such
           ,
           are
           in
           so
           doing
           corrupted
           also
           ;
           but
           if
           neither
           of
           these
           be
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           safely
           Communicate
           with
           such
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           Church
           where
           such
           are
           without
           sin
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           separate
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           
           
           is
           to
           maintain
           a
           Principle
           destructive
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           
           the
           Church
           visible
           ,
           which
           consists
           of
           good
           and
           bad
           .
           This
           M
           r
           Cotton
           is
           peremptory
           in
           ;
           
           
             It
             is
             utterly
             untrue
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             admits
             not
             of
             any
             dead
             Plants
             to
             be
             set
             in
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             
             or
             that
             he
             takes
             not
             to
             himself
             a
             compounded
             body
             of
             living
             and
             dead
             Members
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             not
             a
             mixed
             Company
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           From
           the
           ill
           effects
           of
           which
           ,
           
           M
           r
           Cartwright
           used
           to
           call
           this
           Separation
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           of
           greater
           purity
           ,
           
             the
             white
             Devil
          
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           there
           are
           some
           Scriptures
           that
           seem
           to
           look
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           use
           of
           by
           those
           that
           make
           mixed
           Communion
           an
           argument
           for
           Separation
           ;
           therefore
           they
           have
           taken
           off
           the
           force
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           If
           a
           Brother
           be
           a
           Fornicator
           ,
           &c.
           the
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           not
           to
           eat
           with
           him
           .
           
        
         
           To
           this
           they
           answer
           ,
        
         
           
           That
           if
           it
           be
           meant
           of
           excluding
           such
           an
           one
           from
           Church-Communion
           ,
           
           it
           must
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Church
           and
           not
           a
           private
           person
           .
           
           
             But
             you
             are
             not
             commanded
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             they
             exclude
             him
             not
          
           ;
           So
           M
           r
           Baxter
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           That
           it
           concerns
           not
           religious
           but
           civil
           Communion
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           all
           civil
           society
           or
           commerce
           ,
           but
           familiar
           only
           .
           For
           which
           they
           produce
           several
           reasons
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           argue
           from
           the
           notion
           of
           
             eating
             bread
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             token
             of
             love
             and
             friendship
             in
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             ,
          
           
           
           
             not
             to
             partake
             of
             or
             to
             be
             shut
             from
             the
             Table
             ,
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             familiarity
             broken
             off
             .
             So
          
           Mr.
           Ball
           ,
           &c.
           
           2.
           
           
           
             The
             eating
             which
             is
             here
             forbidden
             is
             allowed
             to
             be
             with
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             
             but
             it
             s
             the
             civil
             eating
             which
             is
             only
             allowed
             to
             be
             with
             an
             Heathen
             ;
             therefore
             it
             s
             the
             civil
             eating
             which
             is
             forbidden
             to
             be
             with
             a
             Brother
             .
          
           So
           Mr
           Jenkin
           ,
           &c.
           3.
           
           
             The
             eating
             here
             forbidden
             is
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             nocent
             not
             of
             the
             innocent
             .
          
           To
           these
           
           there
           are
           added
           others
           by
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           .
           
        
         
           As
           for
           other
           objections
           they
           are
           also
           undertaken
           by
           the
           same
           hands
           ,
           
           and
           to
           which
           M
           r
           
           Baxter's
           answer
           is
           sufficient
           ;
           
             If
             you
             m●●k
             all
             the
             Texts
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           
           
             you
             shall
             find
             that
             all
             the
             separation
             which
             is
             commanded
             in
             such
             cases
             (
             besides
             our
             separation
             from
             the
             Infidels
             and
             Idolatrous
             World
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             Antichristian
             and
             Heretical
             Confederacies
             ,
             and
             No-Churches
             )
             is
             but
             one
             of
             these
             two
             sorts
             ,
          
           1.
           
           
             Either
             that
             the
             Church
             cast
             out
             the
             impenitent
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
             Or
             ,
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             private
             men
             avoid
             all
             private
             familiarity
             with
             them
          
           ;
           but
           
             that
             the
             private
             Members
             should
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             such
             persons
             are
             not
             cast
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             shew
             me
             one
             Text
             to
             prove
             it
             if
             you
             can
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             saith
             M
             r
             Vines
             ,
             
             hath
             not
             a
             syllable
             of
             Scripture
             to
             allow
             or
             countenance
             it
             .
             
          
        
         
           But
           supposing
           it
           be
           allowed
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           separate
           from
           a
           Church
           ,
           where
           corrupt
           Members
           are
           tolerated
           or
           connived
           at
           under
           some
           present
           circumstances
           (
           as
           for
           want
           of
           due
           proof
           ,
           or
           through
           particular
           favour
           )
           yet
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           allowable
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Discipline
           exercised
           ,
           or
           taken
           care
           of
           .
           For
           then
           we
           are
           without
           an
           Ordinance
           .
           To
           avoid
           this
           objection
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           case
           with
           respect
           to
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           shall
           
             
               §
            
             2
          
           shew
           from
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           want
           of
           that
           or
           defects
           in
           it
           are
           no
           sufficient
           reason
           for
           Separation
           .
           2.
           
           What
           Discipline
           is
           exercised
           or
           taken
           care
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           of
           these
           they
           do
           own
           and
           prove
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           As
           Discipline
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           
           This
           was
           of
           old
           maintained
           by
           M
           r
           Cartwright
           ,
           who
           thus
           argues
           ;
           
             That
             Church
             Assemblies
             are
             builded
             by
             Faith
             only
             on
             Christ
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             the
             which
             Faith
             so
             being
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             wanting
             of
             that
             which
             is
             commanded
             ,
             or
             remaining
             
             of
             that
             which
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             is
             not
             able
             to
             put
             that
             Assembly
             from
             the
             right
             and
             title
             of
             so
             being
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             —
             For
             though
             there
             be
             many
             things
             necessary
             for
             every
             Assembly
             ,
             yet
             they
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             comely
             and
             stable
             being
             ,
             and
             not
             simply
             to
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           afterward
           he
           gives
           an
           instance
           in
           the
           Dutch
           Assemblies
           (
           or
           Lutheran
           Churches
           )
           which
           ,
           
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             are
             maimed
             in
             Discipline
          
           .
           
           So
           D
           r
           
             T.
             Goodwin
          
           ;
           
             Whereas
             now
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Parishes
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             Godly
             Men
             that
             do
             constantly
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             publick
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             notwithstanding
             their
             mixture
             and
             want
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             I
             never
             thought
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Sister
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           Discipline
           be
           not
           essential
           to
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           Church
           is
           not
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           (
           as
           has
           been
           proved
           above
           )
           then
           the
           want
           of
           Discipline
           is
           no
           sufficient
           reason
           for
           Separation
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           they
           further
           prove
           by
           an
           induction
           of
           particulars
           .
           
           This
           way
           Mr.
           Blake
           proceeds
           in
           ;
           
             Discipline
             was
             neglected
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             the
             Prophets
             or
             men
             of
             God
             ever
             made
             attempt
             of
             getting
             up
             purer
             select
             Churches
             ,
             
             or
             made
             separation
             from
             that
             which
             was
             in
             this
             sort
             faulty
             .
             All
             was
             not
             right
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Churches
             planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             are
             censured
             as
             foully
             faulty
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             nothing
             heard
             by
             way
             of
             advice
             for
             any
             to
             make
             Separation
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             instance
             of
             a
             Separatist
             given
             .
          
        
         
           
           To
           come
           lower
           ,
           we
           are
           told
           by
           a
           learned
           person
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Helvetian
             or
             Switzerland
             Churches
             claim
             to
             be
             Churches
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Word
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             though
             the
             order
             of
             Discipline
             be
             not
             settled
             among
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             I
             am
             not
             he
             that
             shall
             blot
             out
             their
             name
             .
          
           To
           come
           nearer
           home
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           in
           the
           late
           times
           when
           this
           was
           wanting
           ,
           as
           was
           acknowledged
           a
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           Mr.
           Vines
           saith
           b
           ,
           
             we
             know
             rather
             the
             name
             than
             the
             thing
             .
          
           And
           if
           we
           shall
           look
           into
           the
           several
           Church-Assemblies
           amongst
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           
           that
           
             there
             are
             many
             Preachers
             without
             full
             pastoral
             charge
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           acknowleded
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           little
           authority
           over
           their
           flocks
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           name
           of
           Discipline
           amongst
           them
           .
           And
           so
           they
           have
           little
           reason
           to
           justifie
           themselves
           in
           a
           Separation
           by
           such
           an
           argument
           ,
           that
           will
           as
           well
           wound
           themselves
           as
           those
           they
           bend
           it
           against
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           do
           so
           are
           guilty
           of
           Sin.
           So
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ;
           
           
             Many
             that
             observe
             the
             pollution
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             great
             neglect
             of
             holy
             Discipline
             ,
             avoid
             this
             error
             by
             turning
             to
             a
             sinful
             Separation
             .
          
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           with
           that
           grave
           advice
           of
           Dr.
           Owen
           ;
           
           
             When
             any
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             a
             man
             is
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             antecedently
             a
             Member
             ,
             doth
             fall
             in
             part
             or
             in
             whole
             from
             any
             of
             those
             Truths
             which
             it
             hath
             professed
             ,
             or
             when
             it
             is
             overtaken
             with
             a
             neglect
             of
             Discipline
             or
             Irregularities
             in
             its
             Administration
             ;
             such
             a
             one
             is
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             placed
             in
             his
             present
             state
             by
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             orderly
             therein
             endeavour
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             unto
             such
             defections
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             his
             Charity
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Forbearance
             towards
             the
             persons
             of
             them
             whose
             miscarriages
             at
             present
             he
             cannot
             remedy
             .
             In
             such
             cases
             there
             is
             a
             large
             and
             spatious
             Field
             for
             Wisdom
             ▪
             Patience
             ,
             Love
             and
             prudent
             Zeal
             to
             exercise
             themselves
             .
             And
             
               it
               is
               a
               most
               erverse
               imagination
               ,
               that
               Separation
               is
               the
               only
               cure
               for
               Church
               disorders
               .
            
          
           If
           this
           advice
           be
           good
           in
           one
           
           case
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           in
           another
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           well
           understood
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           followed
           ,
           this
           argument
           would
           be
           of
           little
           or
           no
           force
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           shall
           shew
           how
           little
           this
           plea
           of
           the
           Defective
           Discipline
           reaches
           the
           case
           .
           It
           s
           granted
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Power
           and
           Authority
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           resident
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           
             if
             open
             and
             scandalous
             persons
             are
             not
             cast
             out
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             in
             the
             Governours
             ,
             for
             the
             Law
             takes
             order
          
           they
           shall
           be
           ,
           
           as
           D
           r
           Bryan
           saith
           a
           .
           And
           the
           power
           of
           suspension
           put
           thereby
           into
           the
           Ministers
           hands
           is
           so
           evident
           ,
           
           that
           after
           D
           r
           Collins
           had
           proved
           it
           from
           the
           Rubricks
           ,
           Canons
           ,
           &c.
           he
           concludes
           b
           
             its
             plain
             that
             the
             judgment
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             ever
             since
             it
             was
             a
             Church
             ,
             hath
             been
             to
             suspend
             some
             from
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           So
           that
           if
           there
           be
           defects
           ,
           
           
             through
             some
             past
             and
             present
             obstructions
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             the
             Church
             properly
             stand
             charged
             with
             them
             ,
          
           
           as
           is
           acknowledged
           c
           ;
           
           or
           whatever
           may
           be
           charged
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           sufficient
           cause
           from
           a
           defect
           ,
           remisness
           or
           corruption
           therein
           ,
           for
           a
           Separation
           from
           it
           .
           This
           was
           the
           constant
           judgment
           of
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           
           which
           I
           shall
           transcribe
           from
           a
           grave
           Author
           ;
           
             Those
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             for
             many
             Years
             together
             ,
             
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             three
             last
             Princes
             ,
             denied
             to
             come
             up
             to
             a
             full
             Conformity
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             had
             a
             low
             opinion
             of
             the
             Discipline
             then
             exercised
             (
             of
             which
             they
             have
             left
             behind
             them
             large
             evidences
             )
             yet
             how
             tender
             were
             they
             of
             the
             Churches
             honour
             to
             keep
             Christians
             in
             Communion
             ?
             how
             zealous
             were
             they
             against
             Separation
             ?
             as
             may
             appear
             in
             the
             labours
             of
             M
             r
             Parker
             ,
             M
             r
             Paget
             ,
             M
             r
             Ball.
             M
             r
             Brightman
             laid
             us
             low
             enough
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             not
             only
             parallel
             us
             with
             
             luke-warm
             Laodicea
             ,
             but
             made
             that
             Church
             the
             Type
             and
             we
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             Discipline
             ;
             yet
             how
             zealous
             is
             he
             against
             Separation
             from
             these
             Assemblers
             ,
             and
             breaks
             out
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Therefore
               their
               error
               is
               wicked
               and
               blasphemous
               ,
               who
               so
               forsake
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               Christ
               were
               altogether
               banished
               thence
               .
            
          
        
         
           Having
           thus
           far
           considered
           what
           opinion
           the
           graver
           sort
           of
           the
           Non-Conformists
           have
           of
           Communion
           with
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           what
           rules
           they
           do
           lay
           down
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           that
           according
           to
           those
           rules
           ,
           Separation
           from
           the
           Church
           is
           unlawful
           .
           I
           shall
           close
           all
           with
           the
           last
           advice
           given
           by
           a
           Reverend
           Person
           to
           his
           Parishioners
           in
           a
           Farewel
           Sermon
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             extreams
             .
             It
             is
             the
             ordinary
             Temptation
             in
             a
             time
             of
             differences
             ,
             to
             think
             we
             cannot
             run
             too
             far
             from
             them
             we
             differ
             from
             ,
             and
             so
             whilst
             we
             decline
             one
             Rock
             we
             split
             upon
             another
             .
             Remember
             the
             old
             Non-Conformists
             were
             equal
             Enemies
             to
             Superstition
             and
             Separation
             .
             Maintain
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             sober
             Principles
             ,
             such
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             that
             every
             defective
             Ministry
             is
             not
             a
             false
             Ministry
             ;
             that
             sinful
             super-additions
             do
             not
             nullifie
             Divine
             institutions
             ;
             that
             sinful
             defects
             in
             Ordinances
             do
             not
             hinder
             the
             saving
             effects
             of
             them
             .
             That
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             directing
             a
             Worship
             ,
             prescribing
             things
             simply
             evil
             and
             manifestly
             idolatrous
             ,
             and
             directing
             about
             Worship
             ,
             things
             doubtfully
             good
             being
             injoyned
             ,
             but
             the
             unquestionable
             substance
             of
             Worship
             being
             maintained
             .
          
           This
           latter
           doth
           not
           justifie
           Separation
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           supposed
           corruptions
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           as
           do
           not
           affect
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           are
           such
           but
           what
           may
           be
           safely
           communicated
           in
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           shew
           from
           them
           .
        
         
         
           
           3.
           
           I
           shall
           consider
           what
           opinion
           the
           eminent
           Non-Conformists
           have
           had
           of
           the
           several
           practices
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           that
           are
           injoyned
           upon
           those
           that
           hold
           Lay-Communion
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           respect
           Forms
           ,
           Gestures
           ,
           Time
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           general
           they
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           are
           things
           tolerable
           ,
           
           and
           what
           no
           Church
           is
           without
           more
           or
           less
           
           d.
           
           2.
           
           That
           they
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           hinder
           Communion
           .
           3.
           
           That
           they
           are
           but
           few
           e
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Forms
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           s
           required
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           they
           joyn
           in
           the
           use
           of
           Liturgy
           or
           Common-Prayer
           .
           For
           the
           better
           understanding
           their
           judgment
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           what
           their
           opinion
           is
           of
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           of
           publick
           Forms
           ,
           of
           Forms
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           particular
           Form
           of
           Divine
           Service
           used
           in
           this
           Church
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           use
           of
           Forms
           is
           declared
           by
           them
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           lawful
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           what
           God
           hath
           left
           us
           at
           liberty
           to
           use
           or
           not
           to
           use
           as
           we
           see
           occasion
           .
           So
           Mr.
           Ball
           ;
           
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             prescribe
             any
             particular
             Form
             ,
             stinted
             or
             not
             stinted
             ,
             as
             necessary
             ,
             but
             doth
             warrant
             both
             as
             allowable
             ;
             for
             where
             nothing
             is
             in
             particular
             commanded
             touching
             the
             external
             Form
             of
             Words
             and
             Order
             ,
             in
             which
             our
             Petitions
             should
             be
             presented
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             there
             we
             are
             left
             at
             liberty
             .
             And
             to
             put
             Religion
             in
             reading
             or
             uttering
             Words
             in
             a
             stinted
             or
             conceived
             Form
             ,
             
             what
             is
             it
             less
             than
             Superstition
             ?
          
           Of
           the
           same
           mind
           is
           Mr.
           Baxter
           and
           others
           g
           .
           And
           even
           Dr.
           Owen
           ,
           though
           he
           doth
           disallow
           the
           composing
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           for
           our
           own
           private
           use
           ,
           
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           declares
           h
           ,
           that
           
             he
             doth
             not
             argue
             against
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             as
             unlawful
             to
             be
             used
             .
          
           And
           he
           adds
           a
           little
           after
           ;
           
             If
             they
             appear
             not
             contrary
             unto
             ,
             or
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             used
             in
             a
             way
             
             exclusive
             of
             that
             work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             prayer
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             described
             from
             Scripture
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             with
             any
             about
             them
             .
          
        
         
           But
           they
           do
           not
           only
           assert
           ,
           but
           they
           also
           undertake
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Forms
           i
           ,
           
           
           from
           the
           nature
           ,
           use
           ,
           and
           ends
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           charge
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           with
           Enthusiasm
           k
           ,
           and
           Novelty
           l
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           to
           Forms
           in
           publick
           ,
           they
           declare
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           
             this
             was
             the
             Tenent
             of
             all
             our
             best
             and
             most
             judicious
             Divines
          
           m
           This
           
             Dr.
             Owen
          
           is
           cautious
           of
           denying
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             Supposing
             that
             those
             who
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             Forms
             of
             prayer
             ,
             especially
             in
             publick
             ,
             do
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             it
             by
             holy
             meditation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             I
             do
             not
             judge
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             evil
             in
             them
             as
             that
             God
             will
             not
             communicate
             his
             spirit
             to
             any
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           2
           They
           do
           not
           only
           grant
           it
           lawful
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           
           but
           that
           it
           's
           expedient
           .
           So
           Mr.
           Egerton
           declares
           ,
           
           
             As
             for
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             ,
             special
             care
             must
             be
             had
             that
             nothing
             be
             done
             in
             Praying
             ,
             Preaching
             or
             Administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             decent
             and
             orderly
             ,
             because
             there
             many
             Eyes
             do
             see
             us
             ,
             and
             many
             Ears
             hear
             us
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             it
             is
             expedient
             for
             the
             most
             part
             to
             keep
             a
             constant
             Form
             both
             of
             matter
             and
             words
             .
             
          
           Mr.
           Bradshaw
           pleads
           for
           it
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Gataker
           informs
           us
           in
           his
           life
           )
           for
           the
           avoiding
           
             hesitation
             ,
             which
             in
             Prayer
             is
             more
             offensive
             than
             in
             other
             discourse
             .
          
           
           And
           when
           in
           a
           late
           collection
           of
           Sermons
           we
           find
           it
           complained
           of
           ,
           that
           
             in
             our
             days
             some
             have
             such
             Schismatical
             Phrases
             ,
             Notions
             ,
             and
             Doctrines
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             Praying
             ,
             and
             Praising
             ,
             that
             a
             sober
             Christian
             cannot
             say
             ,
          
           Amen
           ;
           it
           renders
           a
           Form
           so
           much
           the
           more
           considerable
           .
           
           3.
           
           They
           declare
           that
           publick
           Forms
           were
           universally
           used
           .
           So
           Mr.
           Clark
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             set
             Forms
             of
             
             Prayer
             are
             according
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             even
             the
             best
             Reformed
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Smith
             himself
             saith
             ,
             upon
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             (
             though
             as
             then
             he
             was
             warping
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             wandred
             far
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             Separation
             )
             that
             it
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             of
             the
             Churches
             immediately
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             nay
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             probably
             gathered
             out
             of
             1
             Cor.
             14.26
             .
             This
             hath
             also
             been
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             best
             Lights
             that
             ever
             were
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           4.
           
           Accordingly
           this
           was
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           .
           So
           Mr.
           Clark
           ;
           
           
             It
             is
             very
             well
             known
             that
             the
             flower
             of
             our
             own
             Divines
             went
             on
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             have
             done
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             pleased
             ,
             in
             their
             Prayers
             before
             Sermons
             .
          
           This
           we
           are
           told
           of
           Mr.
           Bradshaw
           and
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           a
           .
           And
           we
           find
           Mr.
           
           Hildersham's
           Prayer
           before
           Sermon
           Printed
           b
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           This
           was
           so
           universally
           and
           constantly
           practised
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Clark
           tells
           us
           c
           ,
           that
           
             the
             first
             man
             who
             brought
             conceived
             Prayer
             into
             use
             in
             those
             parts
             where
             he
             lived
             ,
          
           was
           Mr.
           
             Sam.
             Crook
          
           ,
           who
           dyed
           but
           in
           the
           Year
           1649.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           to
           prescribed
           Forms
           and
           Liturgies
           ,
           of
           this
           Mr.
           Ball
           saith
           ;
           
           
             I
             have
             shewed
             the
             use
             of
             a
             stinted
             Liturgy
             lawful
             and
             allowable
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             ancient
             use
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             approved
             by
             all
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           very
           convenient
           method
           for
           the
           consideration
           of
           their
           judgment
           in
           the
           case
           .
           1.
           
           They
           grant
           that
           they
           are
           lawful
           ,
           
             its
             contrary
             to
             no
             precept
             or
             commandment
             directly
             or
             by
             lawful
             consequence
             ,
          
           
           saith
           Mr.
           Ball.
           So
           Mr.
           Norton
           of
           New-England
           doth
           determine
           ;
           
           
             Such
             things
             being
             observ'd
             as
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             lawful
             
             to
             use
             Forms
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             &c.
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             neither
             are
             the
             Churches
             which
             use
             them
             guilty
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             Will-worship
             ,
             and
             violating
             the
             second
             Commandment
             .
             
          
           And
           Dr.
           Owen
           himself
           complys
           with
           it
           ,
           who
           yields
           ,
           That
           
             Men
             or
             Churches
             may
             agree
             upon
             a
             prescribed
             Form
             by
             common
             consent
             ,
             as
             judging
             and
             avowing
             it
             best
             for
             their
             own
             edification
          
           ;
           and
           only
           argues
           against
           prescribing
           such
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           
             universally
             ,
             in
             opposition
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             exclusion
             of
             free
             Prayer
             .
          
           2.
           
           They
           grant
           that
           they
           are
           not
           only
           lawful
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           footsteps
           of
           this
           way
           of
           Worship
           both
           in
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Tombs
           and
           others
           have
           shewed
           ,
           
           
           and
           Mr.
           Ainsworth
           himself
           (
           that
           did
           otherwise
           argue
           against
           them
           )
           doth
           confess
           d
           .
           3.
           
           They
           grant
           that
           they
           are
           very
           ancient
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           :
           
           
           The
           Christian
           Churches
           of
           ancient
           times
           for
           the
           space
           of
           this
           1400
           Years
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           from
           the
           Apostles
           time
           have
           had
           their
           stinted
           Liturgies
           ,
           saith
           Mr
           Ball
           e
           :
           And
           they
           answer
           Objections
           to
           the
           contrary
           f
           .
           4
           They
           grant
           that
           in
           the
           best
           Reformed
           ,
           nay
           in
           all
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           only
           used
           and
           tolerated
           ,
           but
           also
           useful
           and
           expedient
           .
           
           5
           That
           those
           amongst
           us
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Common-Prayer
           hath
           been
           thought
           most
           burdensome
           ,
           
             have
             from
             time
             to
             time
             professed
             their
             liking
             and
             approbation
             of
             a
             stinted
             Liturgy
             ,
          
           
           as
           Mr.
           Ball
           assures
           us
           .
           
           
           6.
           
           That
           they
           thought
           it
           altogether
           unlawful
           to
           separate
           from
           a
           Church
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           stinted
           Forms
           and
           Liturgies
           .
           This
           is
           not
           only
           frequently
           affirmed
           by
           Mr.
           Ball
           g
           ,
           but
           little
           less
           even
           by
           Mr.
           Norton
           h
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             lawful
             to
             embrace
             Communion
             with
             Churches
             ,
             where
             such
             Forms
             in
             publick
             Worship
             are
             in
             use
             ;
             neither
             doth
             it
             lye
             as
             a
             duty
             on
             a
             Believer
             ,
             that
             he
             disjoyn
             and
             separate
             himself
             from
             such
             a
             Church
             :
          
           And
           they
           give
           this
           reason
           
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           must
           separate
           from
           all
           Churches
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           
             Baxter
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             Pride
             to
             conclude
             ,
             
             that
             almost
             all
             Christs
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             for
             these
             thirteen
             hundred
             Years
             at
             least
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             
             have
             offered
             such
             Worship
             unto
             God
             ,
             
             as
             that
             you
             are
             obliged
             to
             avoid
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             almost
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             on
             Earth
             this
             day
             is
             below
             your
             Communion
             for
             using
             Forms
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             Calvin
             and
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             
               Cartwright
               ,
               Hildersham
            
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             Non-Conformists
             were
             unworthy
             your
             Communion
             .
          
           I
           know
           there
           are
           several
           Objections
           against
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           I
           know
           also
           that
           these
           are
           answered
           by
           them
           .
           But
           since
           the
           most
           common
           is
           ,
           that
           of
           quenching
           and
           stinting
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           I
           shall
           briefly
           give
           their
           sence
           of
           it
           .
           They
           say
           ,
        
         
           
           1.
           
           To
           say
           that
           persons
           should
           use
           no
           set
           Form
           ,
           but
           pray
           as
           moved
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             is
             a
             fond
             errour
          
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Spirit
             instructeth
             us
             what
             to
             ask
             ,
             not
             in
             what
             phrase
             of
             speech
             .
             It
             stirreth
             up
             in
             us
             holy
             desires
             ,
             but
             giveth
             not
             ability
             suddenly
             and
             without
             help
             to
             express
             and
             lay
             open
             our
             hearts
             in
             fit
             method
             and
             significant
             Words
             —
             Ability
             of
             speech
             is
             a
             common
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             bestoweth
             upon
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           3.
           
           That
           
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             standeth
             not
             in
             Words
             and
             Forms
             ,
             but
             in
             fervent
             sighs
             and
             groans
             .
          
        
         
           
           4.
           That
           
             there
             is
             nothing
             letteth
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             such
             Forms
             the
             hearers
             hearts
             may
             profitably
             go
             with
             the
             same
             both
             to
             humble
             ,
             to
             quicken
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             .
          
           And
           D
           r
           Owen
           cannot
           deny
           but
           that
           they
           may
           be
           
             for
             edification
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           persons
           in
           the
           use
           of
           them
           may
           
             have
             Communion
             with
             God.
          
           
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           say
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           insisted
           upon
           in
           this
           case
           are
           grounded
           upon
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           are
           misapplyed
           ,
           
           as
           M
           r
           Tombs
           in
           particular
           hath
           clearly
           manifested
           .
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           what
           their
           opinion
           is
           as
           to
           the
           English
           Liturgy
           or
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           it self
           and
           Communion
           in
           it
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           it self
           ,
           it
           s
           acknowledged
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           matter
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           good
           ,
           
           sound
           and
           divine
           ,
           and
           that
           
             there
             is
             not
             any
             doctrinal
             passage
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Prayers
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             may
             not
             bear
             a
             good
             construction
             ,
             and
             so
             Amen
             may
             be
             said
             to
             it
             ,
          
           
           as
           D
           r
           Bryan
           with
           others
           do
           maintain
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           as
           no
           Church
           for
           this
           1400
           Years
           has
           been
           without
           its
           publick
           Forms
           ,
           
           so
           ours
           is
           the
           best
           .
           So
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           ;
           
             Compare
             the
             Doctrines
          
           ,
           
           
             Prayers
             ,
             Rites
             at
             those
             times
          
           [
           throughout
           ]
           
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Churches
             with
             ours
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             these
             (
             blessed
             be
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             we
             are
             more
             pure
             than
             they
          
           And
           it
           s
           not
           much
           short
           that
           we
           find
           in
           M
           r
           Baxter
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           present
           Non-Conformists
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           which
           is
           accounted
           faulty
           is
           tolerable
           ,
           and
           hinders
           not
           but
           that
           its
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           edifying
           to
           pious
           and
           well-disposed
           Persons
           .
        
         
           Tolerable
           .
           So
           M
           r
           Corbet
           ;
           
           
             The
             Worship
             contained
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             may
             lawfully
             be
             partaked
             in
             ,
             it
             being
             found
             for
             substance
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             
             and
             the
             mode
             thereof
             being
             laudable
             in
             divers
             Forms
             and
             Orders
             ,
             and
             passable
             in
             the
             most
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             offensive
             ,
             inconvenient
             ,
             or
             less
             perfect
             .
          
        
         
           
             Acceptable
             to
             God.
          
           So
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           ;
           
           
             In
             them
             that
             join
             with
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             command
             (
             and
             liberty
             of
             absence
             from
             Christ
             hath
             not
             been
             shewed
             )
             notwithstanding
             the
             corruptions
             ,
             we
             hold
             the
             Prayers
             to
             be
             an
             holy
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Edifying
             to
             well-disposed
             Persons
          
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           
           M
           r
           Hildersham
           ,
           
           M
           r
           Rogers
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           accordingly
           M
           r
           Corbet
           professeth
           his
           own
           experience
           ;
           
           
             Though
             I
             judge
             their
             Form
             of
             Worship
             to
             be
             in
             many
             respects
             less
             perfect
             than
             is
             desired
             ,
             yet
             I
             have
             found
             my
             heart
             spiritually
             affected
             and
             raised
             towards
             God
             therein
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             in
             receiving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             I
             judge
             this
             Form
             may
             be
             use
             formally
             by
             the
             formal
             ,
             
             and
             spiritually
             by
             those
             that
             are
             spiritual
             .
             It
             is
             my
             part
             to
             make
             the
             best
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             the
             established
             Form.
             
          
           As
           to
           Communion
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           it
           is
           granted
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           to
           renounce
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           it
           i
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           to
           do
           is
           a
           Sin
           k
           .
           2.
           
           That
           
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             do
             commonly
             profess
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             the
             English
             Churches
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             among
             us
             where
             it
             is
             used
          
           l
           .
           
           3.
           
           It
           s
           declared
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           
           
             That
             they
             ordinarily
             and
             constantly
             used
             the
             Communion-Book
             in
             their
             publick
             Ministrations
          
           m
           ;
           and
           that
           
             the
             People
             generally
             were
             in
             their
             days
             satisfied
             in
             it
          
           n
           .
           And
           for
           the
           present
           it
           s
           declared
           ,
           
             We
             can
             lawfully
             not
             only
             hear
             Common-Prayer
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             read
             it
             our selves
          
           o
           .
        
         
           
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           the
           several
           Objections
           against
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           the
           answers
           return'd
           to
           them
           by
           the
           old
           and
           present
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           but
           shall
           content
           my self
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           
             was
             much
             insisted
             upon
          
           in
           the
           days
           of
           M
           r
           Ball
           ,
           and
           their
           reply
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             Liturgy
             in
             the
             whole
             matter
             and
             Form
             thereof
             is
             too
             like
             unto
             the
             Mass-Book
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             If
             the
             Liturgy
             be
             Antichristian
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             or
             of
             the
             Form.
             Not
             of
             the
             matter
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             properly
             belonged
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             foul
             and
             gross
             errors
             ,
             is
             purged
             out
             .
             
             Not
             of
             the
             Form
             ;
             for
             Order
             and
             Phrase
             of
             speech
             is
             not
             properly
             Antichristian
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             the
             English
             Liturgy
             is
             gathered
             according
             to
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             the
             purest
             of
             them
             ,
             
             
             and
             is
             not
             a
             collection
             out
             of
             the
             Mass-Book
             ,
             but
             a
             refining
             of
             that
             Liturgy
             which
             heretofore
             had
             been
             stained
             with
             the
             Mass
             ,
             
             &c.
             and
             is
             not
             a
             translation
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             but
             a
             restitution
             of
             the
             ancient
             Liturgy
             .
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           saith
           that
           Learned
           Person
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           to
           whom
           many
           others
           do
           likewise
           consent
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Mr.
           Tombs
           is
           so
           zealous
           ,
           that
           he
           concludes
           ;
           
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             judge
             that
             either
             much
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             much
             malice
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             any
             traduce
             the
             English
             Common-Prayer
             Book
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Popish
             Mass-Book
             ,
             or
             as
             bad
             as
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             deter
             men
             from
             joyning
             with
             those
             Prayers
             and
             Services
             therein
             ,
             which
             are
             good
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             joyning
             with
             Antichrist
             the
             Pope
             ,
             (
             when
             they
             can
             hardly
             be
             ignorant
             that
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             Queen
          
           Mary
           '
           
             s
             days
             were
             burnt
             for
             it
             )
             is
             impudent
             falsehood
             .
          
        
         
           Having
           thus
           far
           considered
           the
           Forms
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           
             
               §
            
             3
          
           proceed
           to
           shew
           what
           their
           opinion
           is
           of
           the
           gestures
           required
           in
           Lay-Communion
           ,
           such
           as
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           standing
           up
           at
           the
           Creed
           and
           Gospels
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           Kneeling
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           s
           granted
           that
           the
           posture
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           not
           determined
           .
           So
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ;
           
           
             I
             never
             yet
             heard
             anything
             to
             prove
             Kneeling
             unlawful
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Word
             of
             God
             for
             or
             against
             any
             gesture
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           granted
           whatever
           the
           gesture
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           it
           was
           ,
           yet
           that
           doth
           not
           oblige
           .
           
           This
           M
           r
           Tombs
           hath
           undertaken
           to
           shew
           ,
           
             1.
             
             Because
             this
             gesture
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             been
             of
             choice
             used
             by
             Christ.
             
             2.
             
             Because
             S
             t
             Paul
             omits
             the
             gesture
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             binding
             .
             
             3.
             
             He
             mentions
             
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             calls
             it
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             time
             be
             not
             necessary
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             gesture
             .
             4.
             
             If
             the
             gesture
             doth
             oblige
             ,
             then
             Christians
             must
             use
             the
             self
             same
             that
             Christ
             used
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           granted
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           ordinance
           doth
           not
           forbid
           kneeling
           .
           
           So
           M
           r
           
             Bains
             ,
             kneeling
             is
             not
             unbeseeming
             a
             Feaster
             ,
             when
             our
             joy
             must
             be
             mingled
             with
             reverent
             trembling
             .
          
           
           So
           M
           r
           Baxter
           ,
           
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             ordinance
             is
             mixed
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             take
             a
             pardon
             from
             the
             King
             upon
             our
             knees
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             can
             make
             it
             unlawful
             to
             take
             a
             sealed
             pardon
             from
             Christ
             by
             his
             Ambassador
             upon
             our
             Knee
             .
             
          
           Hence
           M
           r
           Bayley
           reckons
           it
           as
           an
           error
           of
           some
           Independents
           ,
           that
           they
           accounted
           
             sitting
             necessary
             as
             a
             rite
             significant
             of
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             a
             part
             of
             our
             imitation
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             both
             these
             reasons
             ,
             declared
             it
             necessary
             to
             keep
             on
             their
             hats
             at
             the
             time
             of
             participation
             .
          
        
         
           
           4.
           
           It
           is
           granted
           not
           to
           be
           idolatrous
           .
           So
           M
           r
           Bains
           .
           
             Kneeling
             is
             neither
             an
             occasion
             ,
             nor
             by
             participation
             Idolatry
             :
             
             kneeling
             never
             bred
             Bread-worship
             .
             And
             our
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             known
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             doth
             free
             us
             from
             suspicion
             of
             adoration
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           To
           these
           M
           r
           Tombs
           adds
           ,
           
             1.
             that
             the
             Papists
             adore
             not
             the
             bread
             at
             putting
             into
             their
             mouths
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             elevation
             .
             It
             being
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             principles
             to
             worship
             that
             which
             is
             not
             above
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             not
             directed
             to
             a
             creature
             ,
             
             but
             before
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             occasional
             object
             of
             adoration
             to
             God
             is
             not
             Idolatry
             .
             3.
             
             That
             yet
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             the
             Elements
             are
             not
             occasionally
             so
             ,
             
             but
             the
             benefits
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             and
             4.
             
             Kneeling
             is
             not
             to
             the
             Bread
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             signification
             of
             an
             humble
             and
             grateful
             mind
             ,
             
             as
             he
             shews
             from
             the
             Rubrick
             .
          
        
         
         
           5
           thly
           ,
           Those
           that
           do
           account
           it
           inconvenient
           ,
           yet
           account
           it
           not
           to
           be
           unlawful
           .
           Thus
           M
           r
           Cartwright
           ,
           
           
             Kneeling
             in
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             being
             incommodious
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             made
             far
             more
             incommodious
             by
             Popish
             superstition
             ,
             is
             not
             therefore
             so
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             abstain
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             (
             if
             we
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             partakers
             of
             it
             )
             because
             the
             thing
             is
             not
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             unlawful
             .
          
           So
           it
           s
           said
           of
           the
           old
           Nonconformists
           ,
           
           
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             disliked
             by
             all
             ,
             but
             yet
             thought
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             be
             submitted
             to
             by
             some
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             .
          
        
         
           From
           all
           which
           we
           may
           conclude
           with
           Mr.
           Vines
           ,
           
           that
           the
           posture
           being
           a
           circumstance
           of
           action
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Free-hold
             of
             the
             ordinance
          
           ;
           and
           with
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           
           that
           those
           that
           think
           they
           must
           not
           receive
           ,
           kneeling
           ,
           
             think
             erroneously
          
           .
           As
           for
           standing
           up
           at
           the
           Creed
           ,
           &c.
           
           Mr.
           Baxter
           saith
           ,
           his
           judgement
           is
           for
           it
           ,
           
             where
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             
             and
             where
             not
             doing
             it
             would
             be
             divisive
             and
             scandalous
             .
          
           Nay
           elsewhere
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             t
             is
             a
             convenient
             praising
             gesture
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           considered
           the
           most
           material
           points
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Lay-members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           concern'd
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           that
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           things
           injoyned
           upon
           such
           ,
           is
           declared
           and
           justified
           by
           the
           suffrage
           and
           judgement
           of
           as
           eminent
           Nonconformists
           as
           have
           lived
           in
           the
           several
           ages
           since
           that
           unhappy
           controversie
           was
           first
           set
           on
           foot
           amongst
           us
           .
           And
           now
           what
           remains
           ,
           but
           that
           every
           one
           concerned
           set
           himself
           seriously
           and
           impartially
           to
           consider
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           becomes
           such
           so
           to
           do
           when
           they
           go
           against
           the
           stream
           of
           the
           most
           experienced
           writers
           of
           their
           own
           party
           ,
           who
           might
           pretend
           to
           understand
           the
           case
           as
           well
           ,
           if
           not
           better
           than
           any
           that
           were
           conversant
           in
           it
           .
           It
           becomes
           such
           ,
           
             when
             they
             bury
             that
             under
             
             the
             condemnation
             of
             false
             worship
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             author
             of
             all
             truth
             ,
             
             doth
             allow
             in
             his
             service
             .
             When
             they
             forsake
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             depart
             from
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             break
             off
             society
             and
             communion
             with
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             when
             they
             expose
             Religion
             to
             contempt
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             to
             reproach
             ,
             by
             the
             rents
             and
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             M
             r
             Ball
             doth
             represent
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           It
           becomes
           them
           ,
           
             when
             our
             division
             gratifieth
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             greatly
             hazardeth
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             we
             may
             lose
             all
             which
             the
             several
             parties
             contend
             about
             ,
          
           as
           Mr.
           Baxter
           hath
           proved
           .
        
         
           It
           becomes
           them
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           the
           bulwark
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           amongst
           us
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           the
           noted
           saying
           of
           Mr.
           
             Egerton
             ,
             The
             withdrawing
             totally
             from
             it
             ,
             would
             more
             effectually
             introduce
             Popery
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             works
             of
          
           Bellarmine
           .
        
         
           It
           becomes
           them
           when
           this
           is
           the
           Bulwark
           of
           it
           abroad
           ,
           and
           
             all
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             have
             a
             venture
             in
             this
             Bottom
             ,
             
             which
             if
             compar'd
             to
             a
             Fleet
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             the
             Admiral
             .
             And
             if
             it
             go
             ill
             with
             this
             Church
             so
             as
             that
             miscarry
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             this
             day
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             are
             like
             to
             feel
             it
             ;
          
           as
           M
           r
           Brinsley
           discourses
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           It
           becomes
           them
           when
           divisions
           and
           separations
           draw
           down
           the
           displeasure
           of
           God
           and
           lay
           us
           open
           to
           his
           Judgements
           .
           
           Therefore
           Dr.
           Bryan
           after
           he
           hath
           largely
           insisted
           upon
           the
           Argument
           and
           the
           present
           case
           amongst
           us
           doth
           thus
           apply
           himself
           ,
           
             O
             that
             I
             could
             prevail
             with
             you
             ,
             to
             lay
             sadly
             to
             heart
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             divisions
             ,
             and
             the
             grievousness
             of
             the
             punishment
             threatned
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             executed
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Leaders
             and
             encouragers
             of
             private
             Christians
             to
             make
             this
             
             sinful
             separation
             ,
             would
             read
             oft
             ,
             and
             me
             ditate
             upon
             S
             t
             
             Jude's
             Epistle
             to
             v.
             20.
             and
             that
             the
             multitudes
             that
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             led
             by
             them
             would
             follow
             the
             prescription
             of
             the
             means
             here
             to
             preserve
             or
             recover
             themselves
             from
             this
             seduction
             ,
             v.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             that
             both
             would
             leave
             off
             their
             reviling
             the
             Government
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             that
             conform
             ,
             and
             submissively
             behave
             themselves
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Michael
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           the
           whole
           with
           the
           peaceable
           and
           pious
           advice
           of
           Mr.
           Bains
           .
           
           
             Let
             every
             man
             walk
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             his
             Calling
             .
             Whatsoever
             lyeth
             not
             in
             us
             to
             reform
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             our
             zeal
             and
             piety
             to
             tolerate
             ,
             and
             with
             patience
             to
             forbear
             ,
             especially
             in
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             which
             concern
             not
             so
             much
             the
             outward
             Communion
             with
             God
             or
             man
             essentially
             required
             in
             a
             visible
             state
             ,
             as
             the
             due
             ordering
             of
             business
             in
             the
             said
             Communion
             ,
             wherein
             there
             be
             many
             superfluities
             and
             defects
             ,
             
               silvâ
               tamen
               Ecclesiâ
            
             ;
             yea
             and
             such
             a
             Church
             notwithstanding
             ,
             as
             wherein
             the
             best
             and
             truest
             Members
             (
             circumstances
             considered
             )
             may
             have
             more
             cause
             to
             rejoyce
             than
             to
             grieve
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAG.
           5.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           soundness
           .
           p.
           7.
           marg
           .
           l.
           3.
           continuat
           .
           p.
           7.
           marg
           .
           l.
           1.
           
           Lecture
           .
           p.
           13.
           l.
           2.
           
           Schism
           .
           p.
           49.
           l.
           32.
           (
           ,
           )
           p.
           57.
           l.
           28.
           because
           .
           l
           32
           
             ●●●h
             are
             ,
             without
          
           .
           p.
           61.
           l.
           8.
           
             that
             as
             there
          
           .
           l.
           11.
           
             so
             that
             have
          
           .
           l.
           33.
           pe●ve●se
           .
           p.
           67.
           marg
           .
           l.
           28.
           dele
           ,
           
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
          
           121.
           p.
           70.
           marg
           .
           l.
           3
           dele
           ,
           
             Plea
             ,
             p.
          
           1.
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66383-e80
           
             Mr.
             Mede's
             
               Farewel
               Serm.
               on
               1
            
             Cor.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Read
             
               's
               Case
               ,
               p.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Continuat
             .
             of
             Morn
             .
             Exer.
             Ser.
             4.
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             Read
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66383-e690
           
             Mr.
             Baxter's
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cure
             ,
             part
             2.
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             A
             Book
             licensed
             by
             M
             r
             Cranfo●d
             .
          
           
             
             Baxter's
             Cure
             ,
             p.
             311.
             
          
           
             Continuat
             .
             Morning
             Exercise
             ,
             Serm
             4.
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             a
             
             Rathband's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             prefixed
             to
             the
             grave
             and
             modest
             Confutation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
             Nichol's
             Plea
             for
             the
             Puritans
             .
          
           
             
             Bayly's
             Disswasive
             ,
             c.
             2.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             
             Corbet's
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             England
             ,
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Non-Conformists
             no
             Schismaticks
             ,
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             A
             grave
             and
             sober
             Confut.
             p.
             1.
             &c.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Friendly
             Tryal
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             Separat
             c.
             13.
             p.
             306.
             
          
           
             A
             Letter
             of
             many
             ministers
             in
             
               Old
               England
            
             to
             others
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             .
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Jerubbaal
             ;
             Or
             ,
             the
             Pleader
             Impleaded
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             Brownists
             Apol
             .
             p
             ,
             7.
             
             An.
             1604.
             
          
           
             Discourse
             ,
             §.
             21.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             5.
             
             Disp.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Peace-Offering
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
             
               See
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               Defence
               of
               his
               Cure
               ,
               part
               1.
               p.
               64.
               &
               part
               2.
               p.
               3.
               
               &
               Wadsworth
               in
               his
               Separation
               ,
               yet
               no
               Schism
               ,
               p.
               60
               ,
               62.
               
               Mr.
               
               Troughton's
               Apology
               for
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               c.
               3.
               p.
               106.
               
            
          
           
             Letter
             26.
             on
             John
             ,
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             Morning-Exercise
             ,
             Serm
             4.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             
             T●●●ghton's
             Apol
             .
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             Peace-Offering
             ,
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Unreasonableness
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Grave
             and
             modest
             Confutat
             .
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Unreasonableness
             of
             Separation
             ,
             p.
             27.37
             .
          
           
             Apologet.
             Narration
             ,
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             
             Cotton's
             Infant
             Baptism
             ,
             p.
             181.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Jus
               Divinam
               Minist
               .
               Evang.
               p.
            
             12.
             &c.
             
             
             Brinsly's
             Church
             remedy
             ,
             p.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Cawdry
             Independ
             .
             a
             great
             Schism
             ,
             p.
             60
             ,
             89
             ,
             172
             
          
           
             ‖
             Theodu●ia
             ,
             or
             just
             defence
             ▪
             §.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Preface
             ,
             &c.
             9.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
             Croston's
             reformation
             not
             separation
             ,
             p.
             10.
             and
             Bethshemesh
             clouded
             ,
             p.
             101.
             &c.
             
             
             Cawdrey's
             Independ
             ▪
             a
             great
             Schism
             ,
             p.
             132.
             &c.
             
             Church-Reformation
             ,
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             b
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             Epist.
             Serm.
             on
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
             p.
             24.
             
             Defence
             p.
             21.
             part
             1.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             c
             Mr.
             
             Corbit's
             account
             of
             the
             Principles
             ,
             &c.
             of
             several
             Non-conformists
             ,
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             
             Troughton's
             Apol
             .
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             his
             Cure
             ,
             part
             2.
             p.
             178.
             
          
           
             V.
             Letter
             of
             Ministers
             of
             Old
             England
             to
             New
             ,
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             his
             Cure
             ,
             part
             2.
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             Wav
             cleared
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             His
             Letter
             ,
             p.
             3.
             printed
             1641.
             
          
           
             V.
             
             Hooker's
             Survey
             ,
             Preface
             ,
             &
             part
             1.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             Ephes.
             p.
             487
             ,
             488
             ,
             489.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Sion
             College
             visited
             .
          
           
             Unreasonableness
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             Cure
             of
             Church
             Divisions
             ,
             Dir.
             56.
             p.
             263.
             
          
           
             Papers
             for
             accomodation
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             for
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             p.
             464.
             
          
           
             V.
             Annotations
             on
             the
             Apologet
             .
             Narrat
             .
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Arraignment
             of
             Schim
             ,
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Dwelling
             with
             God
             ,
             Serm.
             6.
             p.
             289
             ,
             291.
             
          
           
             *
             On
             Rev.
             c.
             2.
             
             V.
             Jenkin
             on
             Jude
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
             
               Allen
               Vindiciae
               Pietatis
            
             ,
             second
             part
             p.
             123.
             
             Vindication
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             p.
             130.
             
             Cotton
             on
             John
             ,
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             a
             Grave
             confut
             .
             p.
             57.
             
             
             Cawdrey's
             Independency
             further
             proved
             ,
             p.
             136.
             
          
           
             b
             
             Brinsly's
             Arraignment
             ,
             p.
             15
             ,
             24
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             c
             
             Baily's
             disswasive
             ,
             c.
             6.
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             d
             Ames's
             
               Puritanismus
               Angl.
            
             V.
             Parker
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             part
             2.
             c.
             91.
             
             §.
             21.
             
             Bax.
             Def.
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Apologet
               Nar.
               p.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Sac.
             il
             .
             desert
             .
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             Life
             of
             Mr.
             
               J.
               Allen
            
             ,
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Schism
             ,
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             i
             Reasonable
             account
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Bonasus
               vapulans
               ,
               p.
            
             113.
             
          
           
             k
             Account
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             l
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             33.
             
             V.
             Mr.
             
             Read's
             Case
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
             Non-conformists
             Plea
             for
             Lay-Communion
             ,
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Non-Conformists
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             §.
             17.
             p.
             240.
             
          
           
             m
             B●rroughs
             Irenicum
             ,
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             n
             Vindication
             of
             Presbyt
             .
             Govern.
             Brinsly
             Arraignment
             ,
             p.
             16.32
             .
             
             Corbet's
             Plea
             for
             Lay-Communion
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Irenicum
             ,
             by
             
               Discipulus
               de
               tempore
               ,
               Junior
               ,
               aliàs
            
             M.
             Newcomen
             ,
             Epist.
             to
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Friendly
             Tryal
             ,
             c.
             7.
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             Hildersham
             Lect.
             on
             
               John.
               R.
            
             Rogers's
             7.
             
             Treatises
             .
             Tr.
             7.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             Vindicat.
             of
             the
             Presbyt
             .
             Gov.
             p.
             135.
             
          
           
             Jerubbaal
             p.
             28.30
             .
          
           
             
             Troughton's
             Apol
             .
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Nye's
             Case
             of
             great
             and
             present
             use
             ,
             p.
             4.
             and
             5.
             
             Mr.
             
             Read's
             Case
             ,
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Burrough's
               Irenicum
            
             ,
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             Lawfulness
             Hearing
             the
             Publick
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Nye's
             Case
             ,
             p.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Theodulia
             ;
             Or
             ,
             A
             just
             Defence
             of
             Hearing
             ,
             &c.
             c.
             10.
             
             §.
             15.
             p.
             369.
             c.
             9.
             
             §.
             8.
             p.
             319.
             
          
           
             Treatise
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Hearing
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Theodulia
             .
             Answer
             to
             Preface
             §.
             23.
             p.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             Vid.
             Blake's
             
               Vindiciae
               Foed
            
             .
             c.
             31.
             p.
             229
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Arraignment
             of
             Schism
             ,
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Temple
             measured
             ,
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             Evangelical
             Love
             ,
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             on
             1
             Epist.
             John
             ,
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             Cure
             of
             Church-Divisions
             ,
             Dir.
             5.
             p.
             40.
             &c.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             239.
             
          
           
             Account
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             
               N.
               C.
            
             p.
             8.
             and
             Discourse
             of
             Religion
             ,
             §.
             16.
             p
             33.
             
          
           
             Irenicum
             ,
             c.
             23.
             p.
             162
             ,
             163.
             
          
           
             The
             Unreasonableness
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             J●●●●baal
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Apo
             ▪
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             on
             1
             Epi●t
             .
             Joh.
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             
             England's
             Remembrancer
             ,
             Serm.
             2.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
          
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Art.
             36.
             
          
           
             Comment
             on
             J●●●
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             His
             Life
             ,
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             Sacrileg
             .
             Desert
             .
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Englands
             Remembrancer
             ,
             Serm.
             4.
             p.
             94
             ,
             95.
             
          
           
             a
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             platform
             of
             Discipline
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             c.
             14.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Lect.
             35.
             on
             John
             ,
             p.
             165
             ,
             166.
             
          
           
             d
             Dwelling
             with
             God
             ,
             p.
             294.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Unreasonableness
             of
             S●paration
             ,
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             Non-Conformists
             no
             Schismaticks
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Independ
             .
             a
             great
             Schism
             ,
             p.
             195.
             
          
           
             Englands
             Remembrancer
             ,
             Serm.
             4.
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Owen's
             discourse
             of
             Evangel
             .
             Love
             ,
             c.
             3.
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             
             Troughton's
             Apol
             .
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             Lect.
             35.
             on
             John
             ,
             p.
             165
             ,
             166.
             and
             Lect.
             82.
             p.
             384.
             
          
           
             V.
             Dr.
             
             Bryan's
             dwelling
             with
             God
             ,
             p.
             293.
             
          
           
             e
             on
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             242.
             
             
             Croston's
             hard
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
             
             Noye's
             Temple
             measured
             ,
             p.
             79.
             
             Jenkin
             on
             Jude
             v.
             19.
             
             
             Davenport's
             Apol
             .
             reply
             ,
             p.
             281.
             
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             159
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Com.
             on
             1
             Epist
             .
             John
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             Godly
             Mans
             Ark
             ,
             Epist.
             Ded.
             
          
           
             Godly
             Mans
             portion
             ,
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             V.
             Bains
             on
             the
             Ephes.
             c.
             2.15
             .
             p.
             297.
             
             Englands
             Remembrancer
             ,
             Serm.
             16.
             p.
             455.
             
          
           
             Continuat
             .
             of
             Morn
             .
             Exer.
             Serm.
             16.
             p.
             459.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
          
           
             Unreas
             .
             of
             the
             Separat
             .
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             Separat
             .
             c.
             137
             ,
             13●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sacrileg
             desert
             .
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             his
             Cure
             ,
             part
             1.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             c
             23.
             p.
             163.
             
          
           
             Godly
             Mans
             portion
             ,
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             Com.
             on
             Ephes.
             c.
             2.15
             .
             p.
             297.
             
          
           
             
             Morton's
             Memorial
             ,
             p.
             78.
             &c.
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             Def.
             of
             Cure
             ,
             part
             2.
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             Englands
             Remembrancer
             ,
             Ser.
             14.
             p.
             371.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
          
           
             Independ
             .
             a
             Schism
             ,
             p.
             192.
             
          
           
             
               Vindiciae
               soed
            
             .
             c.
             31.
             p.
             228.
             
          
           
             Platform
             of
             Discipline
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             c.
             14.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             Temple
             measured
             ,
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             Theodulia
             Ans.
             to
             Pres.
             §.
             25.
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             
          
           
             Confer
             .
             Savoy
             ,
             p.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Mr.
             
             Baxters's
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cure
             ,
             p.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             of
             the
             grounds
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             308.
             
          
           
             Door
             of
             Truth
             opened
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Non-Conformists
             Plea
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Englands
             Remembrancer
             ,
             Serm.
             4.
             p.
             94
             ,
          
           
             Lawfulness
             of
             hearing
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             19
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Case
             of
             great
             and
             present
             use
             ,
             p.
             16.
             18.
             
             Cure
             dir
             .
             35.
             p.
             196
             ,
             &c.
             
             Defence
             ,
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             Letter
             of
             Ministers
             in
             
               Old
               England
            
             to
             the
             Brethren
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             p.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Cure
             ,
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Direct
             .
             p.
             748.
             
          
           
             Cure
             ,
             p.
             197.
             
             V.
             Jerubbaal
             justified
             ,
             p.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
             22
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Case
             of
             great
             and
             present
             use
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             Scandal
             a
             discourse
             ,
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             V.
             
             Croston's
             reformat
             .
             no
             separat
             .
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             7.
             
          
           
             Confer
             .
             at
             Savoy
             ,
             p.
             3
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Separat
             .
             yet
             no
             Schism
             ,
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Def.
             of
             Cure
             ,
             part
             1.
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             part
             2.
             p.
             176.
             and
             Cure
             p.
             265.
             q.
             6.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             Synod
             .
             Pref.
             p.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Def.
             of
             Cure
             ,
             part
             1.
             p.
             78.
             n.
             6.
             p.
             96.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             Letter
             of
             the
             Minist
             .
             in
             
               Old
               Engl.
            
             to
             those
             in
             
               New
               Engl.
            
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             of
             the
             grounds
             ,
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             of
             the
             grounds
             ,
             &c.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             Def.
             of
             Cure
             ,
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             V.
             Burrough's
             Iren.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             Platform
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             c.
             13.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Methermeneut
             .
             p.
             71.
             
             On
             John
             4.
             
             Lect.
             58.
             
          
           
             Cure
             of
             Divis.
             p.
             359.
             
          
           
             Continuat
             .
             of
             Morn
             .
             Exer.
             Serm.
             4.
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             Lect.
             28.
             p.
             129.
             and
             Lect.
             58.
             
          
           
             Com.
             on
             Jude
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             Englands
             Remembrancer
             ,
             Serm.
             16.
             p.
             456.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Platform
             ,
             c.
             13.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Continuat
             .
             of
             Morn
             .
             Exer.
             Serm.
             4.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             85
             ,
             86.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             part
             1.
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lect.
             28.
             p.
             129
             ,
             &
             309.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             84
             ,
             87.
             
          
           
             Of
             this
             V.
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             c.
             4.
             p.
             75
             ,
             76
             ,
             78.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lect.
             66.
             
          
           
             Arraignment
             of
             Schism
             ,
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Platform
             Pref.
             p.
             7.
             and
             c.
             13.
             
             §.
             1.
             
             Independ
             .
             a
             Schism
             .
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Methermeneut
             ,
             p.
             72
             ,
             74.
             
          
           
             
               Arg.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Iren.
             c.
             23.
             p.
             163.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             part
             1.
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lect.
             54.
             p.
             254
             ,
             &
             Lect.
             58.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             Farewel
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             at
             Pauls
             on
             Acts
             9.31
             .
          
           
             Lect.
             54.
             p.
             2●3
             .
          
           
             Lect.
             58.
             
          
           
             
               Jus
               Divi●●m
               Minist
               .
               Evangil
            
             .
             p.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Methermeneut
             ,
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             Lect.
             29.
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             Lect.
             28.
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             Letter
             of
             the
             Minist
             .
             in
             
               Old
               England
            
             to
             the
             Brethren
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Case
             of
             great
             ●e
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             25
             ,
          
           
             Theodulia
             ,
             c.
             9.
             
             §.
             8.
             p.
             317.
             
          
           
             Seven
             Treatises
             ,
             Tract
             3.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             part
             1.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Dwelling
             with
             God
             ,
             Serm.
             6.
             p.
             313.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             part
             1.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             3.
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             Cure
             Dir.
             17.
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             Letter
             of
             the
             Minist
             .
             in
             
               Old
               England
            
             to
             the
             Brethren
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             of
             the
             grounds
             ,
             c.
             13
             p.
             311.
             
             V.
             
               To●●●
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
          
           
             Letter
             of
             the
             Minist
             .
             in
             
               Old
               Engl.
            
             &c.
             p
             10.
             
          
           
             V.
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             310.
             
          
           
             Case
             of
             great
             use
             ,
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dwelling
             with
             God
             ,
             p.
             313.
             
          
           
             Englands
             Remembrancer
             ,
             Serm.
             4.
             p.
             94.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Directory
             ,
             p.
             747.
             
             &
             Cure
             ,
             p.
             113
             ,
             114.
             
          
           
             Account
             given
             to
             the
             Parliment
             ,
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Letter
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Tract
             3.
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             Farewel
             Sermons
             ,
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Case
             of
             great
             ▪
             use
             ,
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Englands
             Remembrancer
             ,
             Serm.
             4.
             p.
             94.
             
          
           
             
               Bonasus
               Vap●lans
            
             ,
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Legacy
             ,
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             Non-Conformists
             Plea
             for
             Conformists
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
             &
             23.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             235.
             
          
           
             
             Brinsley's
             Arraignment
             ,
             p.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Jenk
             .
             on
             Jude
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             
             Baily's
             disswasive
             ,
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Sacril
             .
             desert
             .
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             a
             
             Cawdrey's
             Reformation
             promoted
             ,
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             b
             Manton
             on
             Jude
             ,
             p.
             496.
             
          
           
             c
             Vines
             on
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             242.
             
          
           
             Platform
             c.
             14.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             V.
             
             Cotton's
             Holiness
             of
             Church-members
             ,
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gospel
             Worship
             ,
             Serm.
             11.
             p.
             242.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
          
           
             On
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             246.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Vindicat.
             of
             Presbyt
             .
             Govern
             .
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             
             Brinsl●y's
             Arraign
             .
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             
             Firmin's
             Separation
             examined
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             
             Cawdrey's
             Church
             Reformat
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Theodulia
             ,
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             Survey
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             Pref.
             A.
             3.
             
          
           
             Platform
             ,
             c.
             14.
             
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Grave
             confut
             .
             part
             3.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             242.
             &
             p.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Gospel
             Worship
             ,
             Serm.
             11.
             p.
             236
             ,
             237.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             ,
             c.
             10.
             p.
             191
             ,
             205.
             
          
           
             V.
             Jeans
             discourse
             on
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Rutherford
             right
             of
             Presbyt
             .
          
           
             Grave
             confut
             .
             part
             3.
             p.
             53.
             
             &
             55.
             
          
           
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             Platform
             ,
             c.
             14.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             Blake
             Vindic.
             p.
             235.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Directory
             ,
             p.
             747.
             
          
           
             V.
             Non-Conformists
             no
             Schismaticks
             ,
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vines
             on
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             244.
             
          
           
             Infant-Baptism
             ,
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             V.
             Bains
             on
             the
             〈◊〉
             c.
             1.
             v.
             1.
             p
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             Proverb
             .
             Edwards
             Apol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             part
             2.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             
             Cawdrey's
             Church
             Reformat
             .
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             
             Brinsley's
             Arraignment
             ,
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Jenk
             .
             on
             Jude
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Tombs's
               Theodulia
            
             ,
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             Grave
             Confut.
             part
             4.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             
             Tomb's
             Theodulia
             ,
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             
             Cawdrey's
             Reformat
             .
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             Cure
             Dir.
             9.
             
             P.
             81.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             
             Tomb's
             Theod.
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             Arg
             1.
             
          
           
             T.
             C's
             .
             Letter
             to
             Harrison
             against
             Separation
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Admonit
             .
             p.
             98
             ,
             99.
             
          
           
             P.
             106.
             
          
           
             Com.
             on
             the
             Ephes.
             p.
             487
             ,
             488.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vindiciae
             c.
             31.
             p.
             236
             ,
             238.
             
          
           
             V.
             Grave
             Confut
             .
             part
             1.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vines
             on
             Sacrament
             ,
             c.
             19.
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             V.
             
               Gillespie's
               Ni
               ●il
               r●spondes
            
             ,
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             
             Knutton's
             seven
             Queries
             .
             
             Brinsley's
             Arraign
             .
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             b
             On
             Sacram.
             p.
             219.
             
          
           
             
             Troughton's
             Apol
             .
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Cure
             Dir.
             47.
             p.
             231.
             
          
           
             Evangel
             .
             Love
             ,
             c.
             3.
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             V.
             Grave
             Confut
             .
             part
             1.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Dwelling
             with
             God
             ,
             Serm.
             6.
             p.
             301.
             
          
           
             Firmin
             Separation
             examined
             ,
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Provocator
               provocatus
            
             ,
             p.
             151.
             
             &
             154.
             
          
           
             V.
             Vines
             on
             Sacrament
             ,
             c.
             19.
             p.
             233.
             
          
           
             
             Brinsley's
             Arraign
             .
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             c
             
             Brinsley's
             Arraign
             .
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             
             Cawdrey's
             Church
             Reformat
             .
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             Jenk
             .
             on
             Jude
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Blake's
               Vindiciae
            
             ,
             c.
             31.
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             Englands
             Remembrancer
             ,
             Serm.
             16.
             p.
             454.
             
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Genera
               l.
               
            
             
               Letter
               of
               the
               Minist
               .
               of
               
                 Old
                 Engl.
              
               p
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
               Bryan's
               Dwelling
               with
               God
               ,
               p
               311.
               
            
          
           
             
             T●●●'s
             Theod.
             p.
             230.
             
          
           
             
             Tr●●ghton's
             Apol
             c.
             ●
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             e
             
             Owen's
             Peace-Offer
             .
             p.
             17.
             
             Mischief
             of
             Impositions
             ,
             Epist
             .
             Dedic
             .
          
           
             Tryal
             ,
             c.
             2.
             p.
             36.
             &c.
             
             8.
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             Cure
             of
             Church
             Divis.
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             
             Tomb's
             Theod.
             p.
             137.
             
          
           
             g
             Sacril
             .
             deser●
             .
             p.
             98
             ,
             99.
             
          
           
             V.
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             in
             32
             Quests
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             h
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             p.
             220
             ,
             235.
             
          
           
             i
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             R●gers
             Tr.
             223.
             
          
           
             
             Bryan's
             Dwelling
             with
             God
             ,
             p
             307.
             
          
           
             k
             Grave
             confut
             .
             Ep.
             to
             Reader
             .
             Continuat
             .
             of
             Morn
             .
             Exer.
             p.
             1006.
             
          
           
             l
             Freion
             Serm.
             on
             Jo.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             m
             Clark's
             Lives
             of
             10
             Divines
             ,
             p.
             255.
             
          
           
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             
             Owen's
             Disc.
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             p.
             231.
             
          
           
             Pract.
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             c.
             11.
             p
             691.
             
             Edit
             5.
             
          
           
             Life
             of
             Mr.
             
               W.
               Brad●haw
            
             ,
             in
             Mr
             
             Clark's
             Collection
             in
             Fol.
             p.
             6●
             .
          
           
             Continuat
             .
             of
             Morn
             .
             Exer.
             Serm.
             31.
             p.
             1006.
             
          
           
             Collection
             of
             the
             Lives
             of
             10
             Divines
             ,
             p.
             255.
             
             Life
             of
             M.
             Cap●l
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             
             Bradshaw's
             Life
             publish'd
             by
             Mr.
             Clark
             in
             Fol.
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             b
             His
             Doctrine
             of
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             An.
             1633.
             
          
           
             c
             Collection
             of
             10
             Lives
             ,
             4
             
             o.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             ,
             Epist.
             to
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Tryal
             ,
             c.
             1.
             p.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             Apollonius
             ,
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Discourse
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             p.
             222.
             
             &
             235.
             
          
           
             Ba●
             .
             Cure
             ,
             p.
             176.
             
          
           
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             1●8
             ,
             129.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Tombs's
               T●eod●●ia
            
             ,
             p.
             221.
             
          
           
             Grave
             Confut.
             p.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
             Ainsworth's
             Annot.
             on
             Ex.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             e
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             96
             ,
             106
             ,
             11●
             ,
             138.
             &
             p
             8●
             .
          
           
             f
             
             Tomb's
             Theodulia
             .
             p.
             222.
             
          
           
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             108
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Rogers's
             Treatises
             ,
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             
             Tomb's
             Theod.
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             96
             ,
             106
             ,
             120.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             g
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             121
             ,
             129
             ,
             140
             ,
             156.
             
          
           
             h
             Resp.
             ad
             Apoll
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sacril
             .
             desert
             .
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             part
             2.
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             138.
             
          
           
             
             Rogers's
             7
             Tr.
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             
             Rogers's
             7
             Tr.
             Tr.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             c.
             5.
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             Rogers
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             p.
             222
             ,
             231
             ,
             232.
             
          
           
             Theodulia
             ,
             p.
             164
             ,
             238.
             
          
           
             
             Bryan's
             Dwelling
             with
             God
             ,
             Serm.
             6.
             p
             312.
             
          
           
             Baxt.
             Def.
             part
             1.
             p.
             29
             ,
             59.
             
          
           
             
             Croston's
             Refor
             .
             no
             Separ
             .
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             T.D.
             Jeru●baal
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Letter
             of
             the
             Minist
             .
             in
             
               Old
               Engl.
            
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Second
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             Plea
             for
             Lay-Communion
             ,
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             V.
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             c.
             9.
             p.
             158.
             
          
           
             Letter
             of
             Ministers
             in
             
               Old
               Engl.
            
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Treat
             .
             3.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             Plea
             ,
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sacril
             desert
             .
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             i
             
             Corbet's
             Plea
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             
             Gifford's
             plain
             Declaration
             .
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             c.
             7.
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             l
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             Def.
             of
             Cure
             ,
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Hamphry's
             Healing
             Paper
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             Disp.
             4.
             of
             Church
             Gover.
             p
             364.
             
          
           
             m
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             121.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             n
             Letter
             of
             Ministers
             of
             
               Old
               Engl.
            
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             S.
             Faircl●ugh's
             Life
             ,
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             o
             Mr.
             
             Read's
             Case
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             .
             c.
             8.
             p.
             152.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             P.
             155.
             
          
           
             V.
             Letter
             of
             the
             Minist
             .
             in
             
               Old
               Engl.
            
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Bryan's
             Dwelling
             with
             God
             ,
             p.
             309
             ,
             310.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             Cure
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             Theodulia
             ,
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Christ.
             Direct
             .
             p.
             616.
             
          
           
             V.
             
             Faldo's
             Dialogue
             'twixt
             a
             Minister
             and
             a
             Quaker
             .
          
           
             
             Noye's
             Temple
             measured
             ,
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Letters
             ,
             Let.
             24.
             p.
             201.
             
          
           
             Direct
             .
             p.
             616.
             
          
           
             Disswasive
             ,
             c.
             2
             p.
             30
             &c.
             6
             p.
             121
             ,
             122.
             
          
           
             V.
             
             Johnson's
             Christian
             Plea
             ,
             Treat
             .
             3.
             c
             10.
             p.
             285.
             
          
           
             Lettters
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             V
             Baxt.
             Christ.
             Direct
             .
             p.
             616.
             
          
           
             Theodulia
             ,
             p.
             256
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             V.
             T.
             D.
             Jerubbaal
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
             &
             Mr.
             
             Croston's
             Answ.
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             V.
             
             Ames's
             Fresh
             Sult
             ,
             c.
             4.
             
             §
             4.
             p.
             382.
             
          
           
             
             Perkins's
             cases
             .
          
           
             Evangel
             .
             Harm
             .
             on
             Luke
             22.
             v.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Second
             reply
             ,
             p.
             262.
             
          
           
             
             Troughton's
             Apol
             .
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Sacril
             .
             desert
             .
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Christ.
             Direct
             .
             p.
             858.
             
          
           
             Sacril
             .
             desert
             .
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             
             Ball
             's
             Tryal
             ,
             Epist.
             to
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Defence
             .
             p.
             17
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             
             Brinsley's
             Healing
             of
             Israels
             Breaches
             ,
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             Dwelling
             with
             God
             ,
             Serm.
             6.
             p.
             313
             ,
             314.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             Ephes.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             297
             ,
             298.